Surely mine Enemy did not defame mee for I could haue borne it neyther did mine Aduersary exalt himselfe against me for I would haue hid mee from him but it was thou ô Man euen my Companion my Guide and my Familiar which delighted in consulting together and went into the house of God as Companions This falsehood haue the faithfull felt in all Ages This had Christ himselfe experience of being betrayed of one of his owne Disciples and Houshold So haue his members continually prooued the same beeing exercised by the deceipt of false Bretheren This was the sinne of Caine n Gen. 4 8. Who spake friendly to his Brother but when he had him alone in the Fielde he rose vp against him and slew him This was the sinne of Ioab o 2 Sam. 20 9. his false and fraudulent dealing with Abner and Amasa he spake peaceably but meant treacherously Art thou in health my Brother And so smote them with the sword that they dyed This was the sinne of Iudas p Mat. 26 48. who had Haile Maister in his mouth and couered the hollownesse and Hypocrisie of his heart with the kindnesse of a Kisse but this was a token of his Treason and the signe that he had giuen to apprehend him It was not a Kisse of loue but a Testimony of his villany and therefore Christ saide vnto him Betrayest thou the Son of Man with a Kisse Hence it is that the Apostle Iohn exhorteth 1. Iohn 3. q 1 Iohn 3 18 19. My little Children let vs not loue in word neither in tongue onely but in deede and in truth for thereby we know that we are of the truth and shall before him assure our hearts This is the true loue which standeth not in word but in deede which lyeth not in the tongue but in the heart which consisteth not in an outward shew but in the inward truth Such was the loue of the godly gathered together after the ascention of Christ they loued together in truth and had all thinges common in the vse For r Acts 2 44 4 32 34 35. all that beleeued were in one place and had all thinges common they were of one heart and of one Soule neyther any of them faide that any thing of that which he possessed was his owne neyther was there any among them that lacked Where the Euangelist declareth that their harts and affections were so ioyned in God that being all members of one body they could not suffer their fellow-members to bee destitute accounting the defeating and defrauding of them as it were a spoyling and robbing of themselues Wee must not deny our helpe to them that are in Christ but shewe our selues ready to cloath him to feede him and to visite him in all his members as wee shewed before otherwise wee are no true members but dead members And to our deare Sister Apphia c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the first and cheefe person to whom the Epistle is directed Now let vs come to such as are lesse principall being ioyned with him which are these first Apphia Secondly Archippus Thirdlie the Familie of Philemon to whom this Epistle was to bee read The first that commeth to bee considered is Apphia whom he calleth a beloued Sister This Woman seemeth to be the Wife of Philemon my reason is because she is placed immediatly after Philemon and before the Minister and Pastor of the Church For no cause can be assigned why she should follow Philemon and goe before Archippus but that she was the Wife of Philemon and therefore the Apostle ioyneth her next vnto him in place as she was ioyned to him by the ordinance of God And this Å¿ Chrysost hom 1. in Phil. Theophyl in Epist Phil. is the iudgement of many Now as Paule before did ioyne with himselfe Timothy so in this place he ioyneth Apphia as a Companion with Philemon that thereby he might make the way more open to obâ—…ine his purpose Good Women ought to doe much with their Husbandes and the Apostle prouoketh her by naming and saluting her to be a moouer and perswader of her Husband to this charitable and Christian duty Doct. 6. Christian women should be helpers of their husbands We learne from hence that it is required of all Christian Women to be helpers and furtherers of good things in their Husbands It is the dutie of Wiues to stirre vp and spurre vp their Husbands to all Christian duties and holie fruites of Religion The ende of her Creation was that she should bee an Helper vnto Man especiallie in the best thinges for the Woman was made for Man and not Man for the Woman and therefore GOD saide from the beginning t Gen. 2 18. It is not good for Man to bee alone let vs make him an Helper meete for him Salomon describing in the Booke of Prouerbes a vertuous Woman whose price is farre aboue u Prou. 31 10 11 26 27. the Pearles he saith The heart of her Husband trusteth in her and hee shall haue no neede of spoile Shee will doe him good and not euill all the daies of her life c. She openeth her Mouth in Wisedome and the Lawe of Grace is in her tongue shee ouer-seeth the waies of her Household and eateth not the Bread of idlenesse An example of this dutie wee haue in the Wife of Manoah the Mother x Iudg. 13 22 23. of Sampson when her Husband was greatly affrighted and astonied at the sight of the glorious departure of the Angell of God who ascended vp in the flame of the Altar and cryed out in the perplexitie of his Spirit and terrour of his heart We shall surely dye because we haue seene the Lord She encouraged him and comforted him being greatly cast downe If the Lord would kill vs he would not haue receiued a burnt offering and a meate offering at our handes neither would hee haue shewed vs all these thinges nor would now haue told vs any such Another example we haue in the Shunamite a Woman of great estimation when she perceiued the Prophet Elisha to come often that way y 2 King 4 9. she saide vnto her Husband Behold I know now that this is an holy Man of God that passeth by vs continuallie let vs make him a little Chamber I pray thee with Walles and let vs set him there a Bed and a Table and a Stoole and a Candlesticke that he may turne in thither when he commeth to vs. Where we see she stirreth vp her Husband to doe good to the Prophet and to prepare him a study by himselfe fit for his Meditations And the Apostles doe often vrge this duty and teach that all Women should bee helpess not hinderers furtherers not discouragers stirrers forward not houlders backeward from good things Reason 1. The Reasons are plaine For first they may by the gracious goodnesse of GOD be blessed Instruments to winne their Husbands to the Faith by beating
6. Faith Loue do alwayes go together We learne hereby that faith and Loue are allwaies coupled together faith is not without Loue nor Loue without faith but faith and Loue goe together in all the seruants of God and can neuer be seperated and put asunder When Paule praied for the Thessalonians he remembred these two z 1. Thes 1. 3. to be in them their effectuall faith and their diligent loue It is said of the Church gathered together after the assention of Christ a Acts. 2 44. that all they which beleeued were in one place and had all things common Such as were true beleeuers were also commoners together such as had Faith in Christ had Loue toward the Saints This Luke sheweth more plainly afterward b Act. 4. 32. The multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule neither any of them said that any thing of that which he possessed was his owne but they had all thinges common Heere we see Faith and the manifestation of Faith by the fruits of Charity ioyned together To this purpose the Apostle saith c Gal. 5. 6. In Iesus Christ neither Circumcision auayleth any thing neither vncircumcision but faith which worketh by Loue. Heere also he coupleth Faith with Loue in one Yoake declaring that Faith is effectuall in the duties of Loue. So the Apostle Iohn teacheth that faith in Christ and Loue one toward another are thinges euer ioyned together d Iohn 3. 23. This is then his Commandement that wee beleeue in the Name of his sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue Commaundement And the Apostle Iames speaking of the effectuall faith of Abraham whereby he beleeued and was iustifyed declareth that e Iam. 2. 22. the Faith wrought with his workes and through the workes was the Faith made perfect All these Texts and Testimonies of Scripture serue to teach vs that our faith must be accompanied with Loue and the one not deuided from the other Reason 1. The truth heereof will better appeare to euery one of vs If wee consider the Reasons For first they are as the Tree and the Fruite as the Roote and the Branch as the Fountaine and the Streame as the cause and the effect Faith is the Tree the Roote the Fountaine the cause Loue is the Fruite the Branch the Streame the effect The cause and the effect are Relatiues and haue relation and reference either to otherâ— so that the cause cannot be without his effect nor the effect without his cause and therefore both these must goe together The Prophet describeth the blessed man f Psal 1. 3. to be like a Tree planted by the Riuers of Waters that will bring forth her friute in due season whose Leafe shall not fade so whatsoeuer he shall do shall prosper Reason 2. Secondly faith separated from Loue or Loue separated from faith is a false faith and a false Loue. Faith without Loue or separated from the fruits of Loue is dead and without life a naked name without the thing an empty shaddow without substance a dead carcasse without breath It is nothing worth without Loue. The Apostle saith If a man had all faith so that he could remoue Mountaines g 1. Cor. 13. 1. 2. and had not Loue it were nothing he should be as sounding Brasse or a tinkeling Cymball So we read in the Epistle of Iames i Iames 2 20. That the Faith which is without workes is dead it is a Bastard Fayth a counterfet Faith an idle Faith which is no true Faith indeede but onely in Name For as a painted hand is no hand so a seeming Faith is no Faith Againe Loue without Faith is without his right order yea without his life soule his true cause and forme and so not good but euill not approued but reiected of God k Heb. 11 6. Rom. 14 23. For without Faith it is vnpossible to please God and whatsoeuer is not of Faith is sinne All workes of Iustice Mercy Righteousnesse to releeue the poore to feed the hungry to cloath the naked without Fayth are nothing worth nay all these beautifull shewes are beautifull sinnes except they be seasoned with Faith Againe to afflict thy soule to humble thy selfe to heare the word to receiue the Sacraments without Loue that is to do the duties of the first Table and to neglect them of the second Table is but Hypocrisie and maketh vs abhominable in the sight of God Seeing then Faith and Loue are as the cause and the effect that liue together seeing they loose their Names and Natures being disioyned and diuided one from another wee see it euidently and strongly to appeare that Faith in Christ and Loue to the Brethren as Mother and Daughter are ioyned together in euery true Christian Vse 1. The Vses are now to be considered First seeing these two guiftes are coupled together one with another it followeth that they must neuer be separated in a Christian man He that is ioyned with the head must also bee ioyned with the members and hee that hath his part in the Communion of Saints hath his fellowship also with Christ If it be a generall rule deliuered by Christ l Math. 19 6. that the thinges which God hath coupled together no man must separate it holdeth in this particular that Faith and Loue are not to be disioyned and dismembered forasmuch as God hath lodged them as two ghests in one house locked them vp as two Pearles and Iewels in one Closset It is a rule published by the m Cicer. de offic lib. 2. Heathen that all Vertues are knit together in one Chaine so that he which hath one hath all of them hee that wanteth one of them wanteth all so is it with this worthy paire of Heauenly graces we must not haue a Faith without Workes nor Workes without Faith but our Faith must be fruitfull to bring forth Workes and our Workes must bee thankfull to confesse them to be receyued from Faith Our Faith worketh by Loue our Loue liueth by Faith our Faith respecteth Christ our Loue respecteth the Saints Thus must these two be found in euery one of vs for they meete together in all such as shall be saued This n Titus 3 8. made the Apostle say in his Epistle to Titus Chap. 3. This is a true saying and these thinges I will thou shouldest affirme that they which haue beleeued God might bee carefull to shew forth Good-Workes These thinges are good and profitable vnto men Let vs examine our owne hearts whether we finde these two graces in vs which must bee as two twins that reioyce and take delight to bee together or two Sisters that accompanie one with another like Martha and Marie in one house so must these be two Vertues in one heart Hence it is that the Apostle Iohn saith in his first Epistle o 1 Iohn 4 20 21. If any man say I Loue
threw him into the water to drowne him and at all times sought to destroy him when he beheld with the eyes of a Father that his childe fomed at the mouth gnashed with his teeth pined away in his body and was bruised in his bones hee was tempted with vnbeleefe and this made him cry out with teares a Marke 9 24 Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe This is it wherein the Lord forewarned and fore-armed Peter b Luke 22 32. Behold Satan hath desired you to winnow you as Wheat but I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not He prayed not that their Faith should not be tried but that it should not be destroyed forasmuch as they must on euery side be assayled But the Faith of many is such that they say they perfectly beleeue and they thanke God they neuer doubted in all their life This Fath is no Faith it is an idle conceite a vaine perswasion a foolish presumption Lastly the true Faith encreaseth by degrees it is like vnto a graine of mustard seede which at the first is the least of all seedes c Math. 13 31 which afterward groweth vnto a Tree that the Birdes of the Ayre come and builde their Nestes in it and therefore wee must d Rom. 1 17. proceede from Faith to Faith But many amongst vs that will needes be in the number of the faithfull neuer feele these Degrees of Faith they see not any encreasing or decreasing any shining or ecclipsing of their Faith Nay they neuer examine themselues whether they be in the Faith or not They neuer consider whether they go forwarde or backeward in the wayes of Godlinesse they can cast vp their accounts euerie Weeke with the worlde but they can suffer whole moneths and yeares to passe ouer their heades and neuer once offer to make leuell with the Lord. If wee will assure our owne hearts that wee haue this true and perfect Faith in Christ let vs obserue the manner and measure of it the steppes and degrees of it how we walke by it and labour by all holy meanes to encrease it in vs. Thus much touching the Obiect of Faith Now let vs consider the Obiect of Loue. Loue toward the Saints The meaning of these words is first to be obserued and then the Doctrines are to be gathred which the Spirit of God offereth in this place to our considerations By loue we are to vnderstand the fruits of loue mercy consolation compassion brotherly kindnes reliefe pity and whatsoeuer fruits of charity we see them want stand in need of It standeth in the affection of the mind in the words of the mouth and in the workes of the hand By Saints we do not vnderstand such as are deade and deceased but those that are liuing not such as are of the Church Triumphant but in the Church Militant not such as are crownd with glory in heauen but those that dwell vpon the earth not such as are inrolled in the Popes Register and stand in redde Letters in the Popish Kalender but the faithfull whose Names are Written in the Booke of life which are the true members of Iesus Christ Thus much touching the true Interpretation of the Wordes We see heere that Loue is described by the Obiect thereof to wit the Saintes For as Christ is not the Obiect of our Charity e Psal 16 2. for our wel-dooing extendeth not vnto him so the Saints are not the Obiect of our Faith but as Faith hath respect and relation to Christ so hath loue reference to the Saints Now we haue shewed already that Philemons loue is commended toward the Saints because he had a principall and speciall care of them True it is he neglected not others but he was most of all mindfull of the godly poore and distressed Brethren Doct. 8. The works of mercy are especially to bee shewed to the poore that are godly We learne heereby that the workes of mercy are especially to be shewed to the poore among vs that are faithfull which may bee accounted of the fellowship and Communion of the Saints Howsoeuer all such as are poore are in their pouertie to bee regarded inasmuch as Christ hath taught vs that the poore we shall haue alwayes with vs yet the Godly poore that haue piety ioyned with their pouertie are before others and aboue others to be respected and releeued In the performance of this duty we see the practise of the Prophet Dauid going before vs a psal 16 2 3. and leading vs the way O my soule thou hast said vnto the Lord thou art my Lord my well-dooing extendeth not to thee but to the Saintes that are in the earth and to the excellent all my delight is in them In like manner also our Sauiour Christ describing the manner of the last Iudgement when hee shall giue to euerie one according to his Workes b Math. 25 40 declareth that the fruites of mercie bestowed vpon the members of Christ beeing sicke imprisoned hungrie thirstie naked and in necessity are allowed as notable fruites of a iustifying Faith and of a true loue and accepted as done to Christ himself So the Euangelist Luke testifieth in the Acts that c Acts 4 32. the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one mind they had all thinges common no man accounted any thing he possessed his owne but to serue the necessary vse of the Saints The Apostle hauing prooued in the Epistle to the Romanes that we are iustified freely by the grace of God without the works of the Law wherby we are at peace with God commeth to set down the fruits of Faith Chap. 12. Reioycing in hope continuing in Prayer d Rom. 12 13 distributing vnto the necessities of the Saints giuing your selues to Hospitality Heereunto come diuers Lawes which God ordained among his people e Deut. 15 17 If one of thy Brethren with thee be poore within any of thy gates in thy Land which the Lord thy God giueth thee thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand from thy poore brother but thou shalt open thine hand vnto him and shalt lend him sufficient for his need All these testimonies of Scripture doo proue that the poore which are godly are most of all to bee succoured and sustained as they that for the most part stand in greatest need to be helped Reason 1. The Reasons heereof are to be considered First it is a fruit of our election which we ought to assure to our selues more and more The Apostle Iohn testifieth this f 1 Iohn 3 14. We know that wee are translated from death to life because wee loue the Brethren he that loueth not his Brother abideth in death We ought daily to gather arguments to perswade our hearts of Gods loue towardes vs which we shall see by our loue toward our brethren The election of God is hidden in himselfe the cause of it is not in our selues but we
God All time is esteemed to little and to short that is spent in pleasures in Carding in Dyeing in Drunkennesse in vanitie and in all wickednesse neuer considering that we ought to number our dayes and redeeme the time because the daies are euill To Philemon our deare Friend and Fellow-labourer c. Hetherto we haue spoken of the persons writing Now wee are to proceede to the persons to whom this Epistle is written which are foure in number whereof one is chiefe and principall the other such as are ioyned to him as lesse principall The cheefe person heere named is Philemon Touching this Philemon who he was and of what calling and condition it is not agreed among all Some thinke he was in the Ministery and of some Ecclesiasticall function u Cal. in Epist. Phil. Piscat in hanc locum Rolloc annlis in Epistol Phil. because the Apostle calleth him a Fellow-labourer But the opinion and iudgement of these men is not certaine and the reason whereuppon it standeth is weake and wauering Rather he appeareth to be a Citizen of Colosse of good wealth and worship because both the Pastor of that Church was Archippus as appeareth Coloss 4 Say vnto Archippus looke to thy Ministry that thou fulfill it And many other are called by this honorable Title of Fellow-labourers who neuer had calling to preach the word as appeareth in diuers places where Paule saluteth not only priuate persons but Women who were not to teach publikely in the Church by this Name as Rom. 16. Phil. 4. 3. Iohn Now the Apostle vseth two reasons to perswade him to yeeld to his suit and earnest request the one of friendship and familiarity that was betweene them the other of his zeale and forwardnesse in furthering the Gospell as indeed it is the duty not onely of the Ministers but of all the godly to promote the doctrine of the gospell and to labour much in the Lord by their prayers workes counsels endeuours and imployments So then in regard of the neere coniunction of Christian loue and common labour in the truth and for the truth the Apostle hopeth to preuaile with him Doct. 5. A Christian friend wil performe any Christian duty to his friend From hence wee learne this Doctrine that where true Christian loue is there is a willing and ready performance of all Christian duties one to another Christian friendshippe and familiarity ought to preuaile much to intreat and obtaine duties of loue one from another and to stay vnchristian and vncharitable courses When a contention grew betweene Abraham and Lot and betweene the Heard-men of their Cattle Abraham said vnto him x Gen. 13 8. Let there be I pray thee no strife between thee and me neither between my Heard-men and thy Heard-men for we are Brethren Ionathan and Dauid a paire of sure and fast friendes entred into a couenant of peace and amity either with other y 1 Sa. 18 2 3. this loue would not suffer any euill to be pretended and plotted against each other which they did not willinglie disclose and discouer Dauid loued him as himselfe and Ionathan reuealed and bewrayed the counsell and conspiracy of his Father euen to the danger of his owne life and the losse of a kingdome He preferred the maintaining of frendship before the gaining of a kingdome The loue that was in Christ to his disciples caused him to reueale to them all things that he had from his Father z Iohn 15 15. Henceforth cal I you not seruants for the seruant knoweth not what his M. doth but I haue called you friends for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made known to you When Christ sitting at the table told the disciples that one of thē should betray him into the hands of Sinners Peter moued Iohn whom Iesus loued and who leaned on his breast to aske who it was of whō he spake being assured he would not deny to tell him because he loued him This the Apostle teacheth b Rom. 5 7. Doubtlesse one will scarce die for a righteous Man but for a good man it may be that one dare dye So in this Epistle that now we haue in hand verse 9. he saith For loues sake I beseech thee for my Sonne Onesimus All these seuerall places serue to point out and to proue this truth vnto vs that a friend a true Friend a true Christian friend will not deny but readily performe any Christian duty to his friend Reason 1. The Reasons are first because true Friendes are as one Soule in two Bodies They agree in one they consent in one they take such sweete counsell together and are partakers one with another in weale and woe The Heathen could say c Arist Eth. lib 8. c. 1. Cicer. lib de Amicit. that all things are common among friends and that a sure friend is as another the same It is said to this purpose that Dauid loued Ionathan as his owne Soule 1 Sam. 18. So Luke speaking of the faithfull members of the Church saith d Act. 4 32. The multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one Soule neyther any of them saide that any thing of that which he possessed was his owne but they had all thinges common Seeing then that such as are ioyned in Christian friendship haue one Soule one heart one will one purpose how can they but performe all good thinges one to another Who can deny any thing to himselfe Who hateth his owne flesh or doth not nourish and cherish it by all the meanes he can How then shall not Friends that haue a Title and interest one of another demaund and obtaine any thing that is iust and equall Reason 2. Againe this is a note of true loue that it seeketh not his owne good but seeketh and desireth the good of his Brother The loue that aymeth and endeth at it selfe is nothing else but selfe-loue whereof there is great store in the World when Men respect nothing but their owne profite But true loue is so occupyed about the thing loued that in regard thereof it is oftentimes negligent about it selfe not enioying all the liberty or commodity that lawfully it may haue The Apostle e 1 Cor. 13 4 5 describing the properties of loue saith Loue suffereth long it is bountifull loue enuyeth not loue dooth not boast it it selfe it is not puffed vp it disdaineth not is seeketh not her owne thinges it not prouoked to anger it thinketh not euill Seeing then this is one of the fruites and properties of loue that it is ready to neglect it owne priuate profit and pleasure in regard of the thing loued wee cannot doubt of a carefull performance of all duties and demaundes that are required of it where it is Vse 1. Let vs see the Vses of this Doctrine First seeing Christian friendship will performe Christian duties wee learne that a Christian Friende is a sure Friend and Christian friendship
Churches for the most part on the Lords day assemble at one houre wee come together at one time a blessed houre a blessed time the best houre the best time in the whole Weeke O how should wee loue it how should we desire it how should wee delight in it Then do wee pray for the Church then the Church prayeth for vs then are wee mindfull of our Brethren then are our Bretheren likewise mindfull of vs then is God mindfull of vs all Then we call vpon God for his Saints then doo the Saintes vpon the earth call vppon God for vs then dooth GOD heare vs all both them and vs them for vs and vs for them This is a sweete Harmony and pleasant agreement when wee do thus with one minde and with one mouth glorifie God and with a feeling of Gods mercie can cry out Å¿ Psal 84 1 2 O Lord of Hoasts how amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth yea fainteth for the Courts of the Lorde for mine heart and my flesh reioyce in the liuing God On the other side great is their wickednesse and prophanesse that do not affect such times of publicke Prayers they shewe themselues to bee beastly minded and ledâ—… with the wicked Spirit of the Deuill into all abhominations neyther may such looke to finde any benefite or feele any comfort by the Prayers and supplications in those places and at such holie times powred out It is a great priuiledge belonging onely to the faithfull to haue right and interrest in the Churches Prayers It is not so with the wicked so long as they abhorre such meetings which are the most fruitful seasons when God with a gracious dew doth raine vpon his inheritaunce they are as barren trees and as withered branches that are reserued for the fire of Gods vengeance and heauy indignation This is it which the Prophet sayeth t Psal 129 8. They which go by shall not say the blessing of the Lord be vpon you or We blesse you in the name of the Lord. So long therefore as they remaine in this contempt of God and of his Religion the prayers of the Church shall not auayle them 3. Lastly it reproueth such as neglect this duty and whereas they should pray for others do curse and ban them and wish all euil to come vpon them The Prophet Ieremy complaineth that hee had neyther bought nor solde among that contentious people u Ier. 15 10. and yet euery one did curse him These men loue cursing and therfore it shall come vpon themselues and enter into their soules and as they loue not blessing so it shall bee farre from them We are commaunded x Math. 5 44 to loue in stead of hating to do good instead of hurting to pray instead of persecuting and to blesse insteade of Curssing But of this Doctrine wee haue spoken more at large y Vpon the exposition of Numb 21. else-where and therefore will I heere passe it ouer and proceede vnto that which followeth Verse 5. When I heare of thy loue and Faith which thou hast towardes the Lord Iesus and toward all Saints In these words the former Thankes-giuing is amplified by another circumstaunce containing the cause wherefore the Apostle gaue thankes to his God for him and did make mention of him in his Prayers because he had heard by the report of the Brethren howe great Faith and Loue were in him Heerein we haue these particulars to be considered First hee reduceth the principall pointes of saluation to two heads Faith and Loue. In these standeth the happinesse of the godly by these a Christian man is perfected for they are the chiefe graces of the Holy-ghost Secondly he beginneth with Loue and placeth it before Faith Faith indeed is more precious but it is inward and hidden in the heart and in Nature and order goeth before Loue but hee first nameth Loue because it is better knowne to vs better seene of vs and is as the Touch-stone to try our Faith For though the cause be more worthy then the effect yet the effect is more perspicuous and manifest so Faith being the cause of works is more excellent but Loue as an effect is more euident Thirdly wee see that albeit Faith be set in the last place for the reason rendered before yet Fayth is first defined and so the order somewhat inuerted Now it is described and declared by his Obiect that it respecteth Christ Iesus Last of all hee defineth loue which he aplieth to the Saints albeit it extend to Infidels to reprobrates to prophane enemies whom also we are to loue yet a speciall maner of loue is due to the Saints which are members of the same body with vs. For euen as God loueth all mankind and all the workes of his hand who as hee created them so he preserueth them feedeth them giueth them fruitfull seasons filleth their hearts with ioy and gladnesse and maketh his Sun to shine vpon them and the raine to fall vppon them to make them without excuse but he loueth his Church with a speciall loue not onely giuing them temporall blessings but such as do accompany saluation the one hee loueth as his creatures the other both as his creatures and his Children so are wee to loue all mankind as our owne flesh but not in an equal degree with the faithfull who are tied together in a straighter band because there is not mutuall loue betweene the godly and vngodly neither do they grow vppe into one body But the godly are charged to loue one anothâ—… and they are made the members of Christ and heyres with vs of eternall life and therefore loue is especially and principally to be shewed to the Saints that is vnto the Elect which ought to be aboue all the creatures in the world deere vnto vs z Why the elect are called Saints who are called Saints for two causes First because they are purged clensed from their sinnes by the blood of Christ Secondly because they are framed and fashioned by the spirit of God to an holy life and godly profession and conuersation Thus much touching the order interpretation of the words Now let vs see what doctrines arise from hence for our instruction and edification When I heard of thy Loue and Faith The Apostle doth not say heere that he saw and beheld or was an eye-witnesse of the Faith and fruits of the faith of Philemon but that he heard of them by the report of the Brethren Paule at this time as we haue shewed liued at Rome and Philemon dwelled at Colosse many Miles distant the one from the other yet his faith was published and his loue manifested throughout the whole worlde which necessarily inferreth that he openly professed them and made it knowne what religion he was of For if Philemon had not shewed boldly his faith and witnessed a good confession before many witnesses it had beene vnpossible that Paule being so farre from him should haue heard of it
Doctrine 4. True religion must be openly confessed professed Heereby wee learne that faith and the fruits thereof must be openly professed True Religion must not onely bee inwardly beleeued and in the heart acknowledged but must outwardly be confessed and professed in the world before men We see this in Daniell and the three Children hee was cast into the Lyons den they into the hot fiery furnace because they thought it not sufficient to worship God closely and secretly in their hearts but publickly declared what God they serued and what religion they embraced The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes calleth Christ Iesus a Heb. 3 1. 10 23. 13 15. the High-Priest of our profession that is of the trueth which we professe and beleeue And afterward he saith Let vs keep the profession of our faith without wuuering And againe Let vs by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God that is the fruite of the lippes which confesse his name This duty of acknowledging and confessing the truth haue all the seruants of God practised made conscience of from the beginning giuing witnesse to God his truth When the Apostles were conuented before the counsel they did not hide their faith but said b Acts 4 8. 19 20. 5 30. Ye Rulers of the people and elders of Israell forasmuch as we this day are examined of the good deede done to the impotent man to wit by what meanes he is made whole be it known vnto you all and to al the people of Israell that by the Name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whome yee haue crucified whom God raysed againe from the dead euen by him dooth this man stand heere before you whole And when they were charged to ho de their peace and to speake or teach no more in the Name of Iesus they aunsweared Whether it bee right in the sight of GOD to obey you rather then GOD iudge ye for wee cannot but speake the thinges which wee haue seene and heard The Apostle Paule vseth this boldnesse of speech before Felix c Acts 24 14 15. I confesse vnto thee that after the way which they call Heresie so worship I the God of my Fathers beleeuing all thinges which are written in the Law and in the Prophets c. And as the Apostle himselfe practised this dutie so Timothy is commended and praised by him for the same d 1 Tim. 6 12 13. Fight the good fight of Faith lay holde of eternall life whereunto thou art also called and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses wherein also hee followed the steppes and example of Iesus Christ which vnder Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession All these as a clowd of witnesses serue to confirme vs in the assured truth of this doctrine that God requireth this duty of vs to confesse his word boldly to manifest our faith openly to shew our Religion publickely that so wee may confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works before the sons of men Reason 1. And howsoeuer these Testimonies may serue and suffice for the strengthning thereof yet it shall appeare more plain and euident vnto vs if we waigh the Reasons First the profession of our faith hath a great promise of a rich reward ioyned with it and added vnto it and the starting backe from it as a deceitful bow hath a sore threatning of a grieuous curse following after it It is that which our Sauiour teacheth his Disciples whom he sent out as Sheepe among Wolues and foretelleth them of afflictions and persecutions that should be raised against them e Math. 10 32 23. Marke 8 38. Luke 9 26. 12 8. Whosoeuer shall confesse me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen and whosoeuer shall denie me before men him will I also denie before my Father which is in Heauen It is an hard matter to stand when the storme falleth and to confesse Christ in time of daunger when persecuters arise and enemies shewe themselues but the earnest consideration of this that Christ will confesse vs in the glorie of his Father and before the Angels of God will be a forcible meanes and motiue to put life and courage into vs to enable vs and perswade vs to this practise For what can be more right and reasonable and stand better with the Lawe of equity then that the seruant should not feare to professe what Maister hee serueth who will know him and confesse him when he is entred into his glory If a Prince should come to a man among a great company and single him out by name if he should acknowledge him among a thousand others and speake kindly vnto him it woulde encourage him to liue and die in his quarrell euen so seeing Christ Iesus the sonne of God and the heire of alâ— things will at the last day do vs this honour to confesse vs to be his owne children and giue vnto vs the Crowne of glory how should we bee stirred vp in loue to him againe and strengthned in the inward man to waxe bold in the faith and feruent in spirite to giue out a cleare Testimonie before all the worlde whose Seruants wee are and in all troubles to cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart On the other side wee must bee terrifyed from denying him least hee bee ashamed of vs and denie vs before his Father which is in Heauen Reason 2. Secondly confession is a necessary fruit and consequent of faith where true Faith is in the hart there wil follow confession with the mouth This is it which the Prophet speaketh in his owne experience f Psal 116 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake for I was sore troubled This is made a note of Faith what it beleeueth it speaketh albeit the confession of the truth be accompanied with daunger And least any should imagine this to be peculiar to the Prophet not common to others the Apostle draweth it likewise vnto himselfe g 2 Cor. 4 13. Because wee haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore speake He that is afraid to confesse Christ hath no true faith but he that beleeueth in him will not be ashamed of him and his Gospell Reason 3. Thirdly the Faith of Christes true Religion is a most glorious thing containing in it the great praise and glory of Gods wisedome power mercie and righteousnesse and it deliuereth the matter of mans saluation and eternall happinesse This was it that mooued the Apostle to preach the Gospell freely and boldly h Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Iew first and also to the Grecian Seeing therefore Christ hath promised to confesse vs before his Father seeing faith is manifested and shewed by
and refuse to heare him but to shewe himselfe true in his worde and faithfull in his promise hee dooth acknowledge him as his owne because hee confessed him before that sinnefull and wicked generation saying vnto him Verily I say vnto thee to day thou shalt be with me in Paradise The Apostle Iohn liuing when the Deity of our Sauiour beganne to bee doubted of and called into question saith p 1 Ioh. 4 2 3. Euerie Spirit which confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God and euery spirit that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the Flesh is not of God If therefore wee looke to bee confessed of Christ and to haue our soules saued in the day of the Lord let vs boldly beare and behaue our selues vnder the Crosse and not shrinke in the wetting like deceitfull cloth let vs know that confession and saluation must goe together if wee waite for the one wee must expresse the other if confession go before we may build surely and ground our selues strongly vpon the promise of Christ that the saluation of our soules shall follow after and no man shall take it from vs. This made the Apostle say q 2 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed to him against that day Vse 2 Secondly seeing our Faith and Religion must be confessed it is a duty that lieth vpon vs to seeke to know the truth and labour to expresse the power of godlinesse otherwise it is vnpossible that euer we should make profession of it For profession of the faith presupposeth a knowledge of the faith for how can we confesse that which we kno not or manifest that to other wherof we are ignorant our selues This controlleth and condemneth those that liue in the Church heare the word and haue the Gospell sounding a long time in their eares yet know not what faith is nor how to beleeue so that whereas in regard of their continuance in the Church in regard of the meanes offred to them and in regard of their age wherewith God hath blessed them r Heb. 5 12. they might haue been teachers of others they haue neede to be taught the beginnings of faith the grounds of religion the principles of the word of God and are become such as haue neede of milke and not of strong meate Alas who can consider without great greefe of heart and anguish of spirit in what state the greatest number of our people stand and remember that after al our planting watering sowing and labouring they are apt and fit to receiue any religion because they are blinde and ignorant and know not God aright or any part of his truth to their soules health They are like the potters Clay which is readie to take any forme and receiue any impression or like the earth which altereth and changeth as the winde or weather as the Spring or Winter shall worke vpon it If they were taught to beleeue and receiue the Cabala of the Iewes the Alcoran of the Turkes the Reuelations of the Anabaptists the Traditions of the Papists or such like rotten trash of mans deuises and if they were countenanced by authoritie of Princes and Lawes of men they were as easie to be wrought vpon as waxe that is readie to receiue any stampe and impression A lamentable case that wee should bee still as Babes and children not knowing the right hand from the left carried about with euerie waue of Doctrine and receiuing the darknesse of errour for the light of the truth But we haue not so learned Christ and the Christian Religion When we haue once giuen entertainment vnto the truth and imbraced it soundly in our hearts we must not denie the faith whatsoeuer befall vs whatsoeuer trouble come vnto vs whether prosperity fawne and flatter vpon vs or whether aduersity pinch vs and paine vs whether the Sunne of peace shine vpon vs or whether the clouds of affliction ouer-shaddow vs wee must alwayes be the same and our standing in the faith should not be wauering or wandering to giue ouer at euery assault and to shrink backe for euery brunt and to deny our Lorde and Maister by euery tentation This serueth to reproue those that knowe nothing and therefore can professe nothing and as they know nothing so they will know nothing of whom we may say as the Apostle doth Å¿ 2 Pet. 3 5. This they wittingly know not and so are wilfully ignorant and shut their eies because they would not see and because the light shold not shine into their hearts For seeing God hath commanded the light to shine out of darknes we may truly say t 2 cor 4 3 4 6 If our Gospell be then hid it is hidde to them that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of God shoulde not shine vnto them Thus doth God send them strong delusion that they shold beleeue lies u 2 Thess 2 11 12. That all they might be damned which beleeued not the trueth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse Let vs therefore seeke after knowledge as for great Treasures Let vs search the Scriptures that in them we may find eternall life let vs haue the word of God dwell plentifully in vs which is able to make vs wise vnto Saluation Let vs vse all good meanes to encrease knowledge in vs to begin in Faith to hold out a good confession to maintaine the truth against all the aduersaries that rise against vs. Vse 3. Thirdly seeing it is a duty to open our mouthes and lose our tongues to confesse to his name that hath called vs to his truth it standeth vs vpon continually and constantly to pray for the Spirit of strength or corroboration that we may be made able to stand in the time of danger It is not in all that know and acknowledge the truth to auouch it and to maintaine it to confesse it and to stand to it but onely of such as haue receiued the strengthening power of Christ Hence it is that the Apostle saith of himselfe x Phil 4 13. I am able to doe all thinges through the helpe of Christ which strengthneth me So he prayeth for the Colossians That they might be strengthned with the glorious power of Christ When a man hath once receiued to beleeue hee wanteth a new grace to bee giuen vnto him that the graine of Faith which lyeth hidden in the heart and couered in the Ashes of mans frailty may grow vp openly and bring forth in vs the confession of the mouth This appeareth by the words of the Apostle Iohn who testifieth y Iohn 12 42 43. That euen among the cheefe Rulers many beleeued in him neuerthelesse because of the
suffered to continue consumeth al things that are neere vnto it We must shew our selues ready to bring water to quench this fire We must stop the Flood-gates that the streames of contention doo not ouer-flow and in the end drowne vs as in the deepe waters It is a deceitfull snare and wonderfull subtilty of Satan to cast matters of dissention betweene the Minister and people as it were a bone to gnaw vpon that so though the word bee among them yet that it may by that meanes be with lesse fruit and profit with them Well doth this enemy of mankind know that where there is hatred to the person there can be no loue to his preaching and where there is desire of contention there can be no hope of edification For whome the people hate they regard not to heare and where there is no liking to the man there will follow a loathing of his Ministry We see this in the example of Ahab toward Eliah and Micaiah e 1 Kin. 21 19 20. 22 7 8. whom he hated to the death and professeth his enmity toward them and therefore despised the word that came from their mouths When Eliah reproued him for killing of Naboth and taking possession of the Vineyard he saide Hast thou found me O mine enemy So when Iehoshaphat asked if there were not a Prophet of the Lord that they might enquire of him Ahab who had sold himselfe to worke wickednesse in the sight of the Lord aunswered There is yet one man Michaiah the Sonne of Imlah by whom we may aske counsell of the Lord but I hate him for hee dooth not prophesie good vnto me but euill Where we see he hated the Prophet and therfore abhorred his prophesie and regarded not to haue him in his presence We may behold this in the example of the Scribes and Pharisees toward Paule they could not abide him nor his doctrine so that he was employed principally among the Gentiles On the other side as the people loue the Ministers from the heart so for the most part they profit by them The Apostle giueth this Testimony of the Galathians that they loued him exceedingly and therefore regarded his Doctrine accordingly f Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despised not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus what was then your felicity For I beare ye record that if it had bin possible ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto mee Hence it is that Christ and his Apostles labour to plant this truth and to settle this perswasion in the hearts of those whome they taught that they vvere dearely beloued to them When the Disciples were afraid at Christs words he answered again said vnto them g Mark 10 24 Children how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdome of God So the Prophet Esay speaketh h Esay 8 18. Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen mee are as signes and as wonders in Israel Thus do the Apostles write in this manner to the Churches calling them beloued brethren and deare children As we haue louing words in our mouthes so we should haue louing affections in our hearts It is a pittiful sight lamentable condition when the Pastor in any place setteth himselfe against the people and the people against the Pastor when they that should loue together as Father and Son do wrangle together as Cats and Dogs and are euer snarling and byting one of another If a priuate house be diuided against it selfe it cannot stand so if a particular Church be in a bitter mutiny it runneth to ruine and is miserably torn in peeces It is a great praise of that congregation where they are at peace and vnity ioyne together in the word Sacraments and sing the Psalmes and songs of God to his endlesse praise It is a comfortable thing when the people reioyce in their Minister the Minister in his people when the people desire and delight in the companie of their Minister and the Minister in the company of his people and so take comfort in the sweet society one of another This reproueth those that vpon euery slight occasion for euery slender profit yea for euery toy trifle follow suits of Law and bring actions of trespasse one against another whereby they trouble not onely their neighbours at home but the Countrey abroad These haue forgotten the words of Abraham to Lot when a debate arose among their Heard-men i Gen. 13 8. Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene thee me neither betweene mine Heard-men and thine Heard-men for wee are Bretheren It is therefore a great shame and reproach to heare of such iarres and ciuill wars as are in many parishes It is a plaine argument that there is little loue betweene them and lesse good wrought among them The Minister accounteth them not as his Sonnes and Daughters he seeketh not to winne them to the faith he esteemeth them not as his Crown in the day of the Lord. On the other side the people do not reuerence their Minister as their father but hate him as their enemy God is not among such Ministers and people but is gon farre from them and they are departed farre from him God is k 1 Ioh. 4 16 12. loue they that dwell in loue dwell in God and God in them If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is perfect in vs. The Deuill is the Father fountaine of all debate and hatred c Iames 4. 16. For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill workes How then can wee otherwise thinke but that Sathan beareth rule among them and possesseth the cheefe holde of their hearts seeing so small tokens of loue and so great fruits of the Old man nay of the old Serpent appeare among them Wherefore to return thither from whence we began we must remember the amiable names giuen to the Pastor and people they must consider they are as Father and Son neerely coupled and ioyned together and thereby stirre vppe themselues and admonish one another of their duties to open their hearts in loue and againe to shut them vp that hatred haue no entrance into them hnd that mallice do not abide in them Vse 2. Secondly these most louing Titles applied to the Minister and people shew the duties required of Pastors toward their charge and teach them to loue them as their children to tender their good to exhort them to lay vp for themselues spirituall riches Great is the loue of Parents towardes their Children If the Childe be sicke or wayward they doe not cast him out of doores or withdraw their affections from him Hence it is that Christ when he saw the people scattered abroad and dispersed heere and there as Sheepe without a Shepheard d Math. 9 36.
shall bee taken of vs wee shall beare the burthen not onely of our owne sinnes but of all the sinnes of the people and euerie soule belonging vnto our charge that hath perrished thorough our owne negligence shall bee laide to our charge and his blood be required at our handes and so shal becom horrible Reprobates in Hel to be tormented with euerlasting pains For euen as the holy mā speaking of this calling teacheth that a faithful messenger of God and interpreter of his wil is but as one of a thousand that though they be many that vndertake the office yet the number is few rare that make Conscience of their dutie to God and his people so on the other side few of this many shall be saued but be cast as notable diuels into hell draw with them thousands into destruction Neither is it sufficient for the Ministers discharge if he teach sildom or now and then as at euery quarter day when he commeth to reckon with them or once a month to auoide the Law but he must watch and teach and feede his flocke continually t 2 Tim. 4 1 2 And preach the word in season and out of season The greatest labor shall haue the greatest reward They u Dan. 12 3. that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the Stars for euer and euer Euery x 1 Cor. 3 8. man shal haue his wages according to his worke They that imployed their Maisters mony y Mat. 25 30. gained by it are accounted good faithfull seruants but the ydle and loytering seruant that would do nothing but hid his talent that was giuen vnto him was cast into vtter darknesse and rewarded according to his deserts Let vs therefore labour to haue a cleare conscience toward God and man The more paines we take the greater shal be our comfort the more diligently we sow the more plentifull shall be our haruest If we be painful in our callings and diligent in teaching the people z Co◠3 1 2. We shall not neede as some other Epistles of re-commendation vnto them or Letters of re commendation from them for they shal be our Epistle written in our harts which is vnderstood and read of all men And concerning those committed to vs to feed we see by experience that they cannot liue without food they cannot grow and prosper without a daily supply so their soules cannot liue vnto God a spirituall life vnlesse they bee often fed and plentifully nourished by the milke of Gods word When Paule tooke his leaue to depart from Ephesus he propoundeth before the Elders his owne example a Acts 20 31. Remember that by the space of three yeares I ceased not to warne euery one both night and day with teares This faithfulnesse is to be found in vs as our comfort in this life our crowne in the life to come alwaies prouing when God wil giue faith and repentance neuer to be repented of We know not the times and seasons that God hath kept in his owne hand If he touch not the heart at one time and leaue a blessing behind him he may touch it and frame it vnto obedience at another time It behooueth vs therefore to vse the meanes to sowe vnto them spirituall things and to commit the successe of our labours vnto God b 1 Cor. 3 6 7 seeing Paule planteth and Apollos watereth but it is GOD that giueth the encrease Vse 3. Thirdly seeing the word preached is the ordinary meanes of our regeneration it teacheth the people to looke to their feet when they enter into the house of God and to take heede how they heare It is not left to their owne choise whether they wil hear or not no more then it is to the Minister whether he will preach or not It is required of them that they reuerence them obey their Doctrine loue them prouide for them pray for them and in al things esteeme of them as the messengers of Christ as the Ministers of the word as the ouerseers of the Church yea it standeth them vpon to heare the word at their mouths to account of it as the meanes of their saluation It is great ignorance impiety to desire any other means to haue faith then that which he hath appointed for vs. It is the great mercy and goodnesse of God to appoint mortal men subiect to sin and al infirmities as we are at whose handes we may be fed at whose mouths we may be taught and with whom we may talke familiarly and yet by their simple Ministry may haue as good assurance of saluation in this life and of glory in the life to come as if the Lorde himselfe should speake from heauen For the word of God is as the gate of heauen and hee hath committed the Keyes thereof to his faithfull Stewardes c Math. 16 19 That whatsoeuer they binde on earth should be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose on earth should be loosed in heauen True it is many foolish faithlesse men perswade themselues that they should repent and beleeue the Gospell if they might heare God himselfe speake or if one came from the dead to tell them what they should do to be saued When Caine had conceiued malice and murther in his heart and intended to kill his Brother d Gen. 4 6. the Lorde spake vnto him set his sinnes in order before him and threatned iudgment against him vnlesse he repented but did hee repent at the voice of God and turne vnto him with all his heart No he fell from euill to worse and added one sinne vnto another till he had filled vp the measure of them All the Israelites heard the Law of God in the wildernesse and saw his wonderfull workes that hee shewed among them yet they beleeued not neither ceased to murmure and rebell against him Iudas one of the twelue was reprooued of Christ for his treason so were the Scribes and Pharisees for their hypocrisie yet none of them repented or at the least many of them repented not at his preaching vnto them wherefore it is not the hearing of the voice of God can giue vs repentance it is his changing of our hearts and renewing of vs in the inner man that casteth vs into a new mould and worketh in vs a new birth When Christ Iesus was nayled vpon the Crosse they said e Math. 27 42. He saued others but hee cannot saue himselfe if he be the King of Israell let him now come downe from the Crosse and we will beleeue in him But if he had come downe at this taunt cast out vpon him wold they or could they haue beleeued Or could Christ haue beene the true Messiah if he had discended seeing it was the end of his comming into the world that hee might suffer f Esay 53 7. Psal 22 17. 69 21. and fulfill the thinges that were foretold by the Prophets Or would they not rather
of Paul toward Onesimus who was as deare vnto him as his owne bowels and therefore would haue him so receiued and respected as hee would receiue and respect his owne bowels Where we see that together with his petition he bewraieth and discloseth his affection toward him for whom hee maketh request This teacheth vs partly that to the end our request and commendation may take place and worke in him whom we beseech and entreat wee ought to shew our loue and make manifest our deare affection for him in the manner of making of our suit and supplication and partly that whosoeuer is truelie turned vnto God and repenteth of his sinnes from the bottome of his heart ought to be dearely beloued of vs yea albeit he were a Seruant a Fugitiue and one stained with much wickednesse For a sound conuersion of the hart doth blot out all reproach from the penitent and raseth out of our minds all remembrance of former offences as if they had neuer beene committed These are the generall obseruations now let vs discend to the particular doctrines Which in times past was to thee vnprofitable but now very profitable both to thee and to me We heard before that in these wordes one Argument is included to perswade Philemon to receiue his Seruant which is because howsoeuer he had beene vnprofitable now he was turned to be most profitable In which Wordes the Apostle maketh an allusion to name Onesimus which in the originall signifieth profitable It is an vsuall and common thing in the Prophets to allude to the Names of Men and Women of Citties and Countries and from thence to draw some profitable consideration and conclusion that thereby they may mooue to some vertue or condeme some vice or giue warning of some iudgement or set forth some mercy of God The like it were easie to shew in the New-Testament So in this place the Apostle putting Philemon in hope of receiuing profit by him alludeth to the Name of Onesimus that is profitable In like manner z Sophocles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one of the Heathen Poets vsing this Name hath a wise and worthy sentence The gifts of Enemies are not guifts nor profitable The last word is the same with the Name of this Seruant wherefore it is as much as if the Apostle should haue saide I doe not feare and doe not thou doubt but he will behaue himselfe answerable to my expectation and commendation giuen of him beseeming the profession of the Faith worthy his owne Name and will approoue himselfe vnto thee to be a right Onesimus that is thrifty and profitable Before he was Onesimus in name now he is so in deede before he held the Title now hee hath the truth before thou sawest the shaddow now thou shalt see the substance thou hast had experience of his vnprofitablenesse now shalt thou haue the benefit of the profit that he bringeth with him being made a new Creature in Christ Iesus We learne from hence a Doctrine 1. Christian religion maketh a man profitable and helpefull to others that before hath beene iniutious and hurtfull that Christian Faith or Religion of a man vnprofitable maketh him profitable and of one vnfit maketh him fit to euery good woorke The conuersion of men to the true Faith worketh the greatest change and alteration that can be and maketh them good profitable and helpefull vnto others that haue beene before vniust iniurious cruell and hurtfull This appeareth by the Prophesie of Esaias b Esay 11 6 7. where hee sheweth That the Wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe and the Leopard shall lie with the Kidde and the Calfe and the Lyon and the fat Beast together and a little Childe shall leade them the Cow and the Beare shall feede and their young ones shall lie together and the Lyon shall eate Straw like the Bullocke the Suckling Child shal play vpon the hole of the Aspe and the weined Childe shall put his hand in the Cockatrice hole These things are not litterally to be vnderstood but he meaneth by these Beastes men of a rauenous and brutish Nature who when they shall bee brought into the Kingdome of God and Church of Christ they shall lay aside their wicked and Woluish properties and become louing gentle kind and curteous one to another This the Apostle teacheth Ephe. 2 11. c Ephe. 2 11 12 13. Col. 1 21 22. Remember that ye being in times past Gentiles in the Flesh and called vncircumcision of them which are called Circumcision in the Flesh made with handes that ye were at that time without Christ and were Aliants from the Common-wealth of Israell and were Strangers from the Couenants of promise and had no hope and were without GOD in the World but now in Christ Iesus ye which once were farre off are made neere by the blood of Christ It is noted in the Words of the Prophet and of the Angell d Mal. 4 6. Luke 1 17. That Iohn the Baptist by the power and force of his Ministry shall turne the hearts of the Fathers to the Children and the disobedient to the wisedome of the iust Men to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. This truth is farther confirmed vnto vs by sundry examples as by the example of Paule toward others and others toward Paule Let vs looke vpon the example of Paule no man is ignorant that before his conuersion to the true Faith of Christ he was e 1 Tim. 1 13 1 Cor. 15 9. Actes 9 1 2. a bloody Persecuter an horrible Blasphemer and a cruell Oppressor one that made hauocke of the Church of God and sought to ouerthrow Religion but after hee was called to the knowledge of Christ he was turned into a new man he became gentle vnto all hee thirsted after their Saluation which is the sincerest Testimony of the soundest loue The like affection we see in the Iayler after his conuersion He had executed his office with all rigour and extreamity f Actes 16 24 33. He cast the Apostles into the inner Prison und made their Feete fast in the Stockes because hee would be more sure of them but immediatly after the feeling of the Earthquake the hearing of Paule the opening of the Prison the preaching of the Faith and turning of his heart He tooke them the same houre of the night and washed their stripes and was baptized with all that belonged vnto him Whereby we see the fruit of his vnfained loue after the truth of his vnfained conuersion Before he shewed his cruelty now he testifieth his Charitie before he manifested his rage now he declareth his Religion before we heard of his fury now we see his Faith The Iewes that crucified the Lorde of glory and shed innocent blood euen the blood of the Sonne of God g Act. 2 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. when they were exhorted to amend their liues and to saue themselues from that froward Generation they receiued his word they
it in their hearts and thereby made Charitie a note of Christianity seeing that where loue doth not rest there Christ doth not dwell If then we wold make it manifest that we haue beene brought vp in the Schoole of Christ we must loue one another Reason 4. Lastly seeing it is the sum of the Law and a token and testimonie that we make Conscience to walk in the wayes and commandements of God Heerunto commeth the laying of the Apostle c Rom. 13 8 9 Owe nothing to any man but to loue one another for he that loueth another hath fulfilled the Law For this Thou shalt not commit Adultery Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse Thou shalt not couet and if there be any other commandement it is breefely comprehended in this saying euen in this Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy selfe This is a speciall praise and singuler commendation of loue that it is a short summe and briefe abridgement of the whole Lawe and of euerie Commandement contained in the Law This truth is taught in sundry other places and repeated againe and againe d Gal. 5 14. Colos 3 14. 1 Tim. 1 5. All the Law is fulfilled in one worde which is this Thou shalt loue thy Neighbor as thy selfe And Col. 3. Aboue all things put on loue which is the bond of perfectnesse Likewise 1 Tim. 1 5. The end of a commandement is Loue out of a pure heart and of a good Conscience and of Faith vnfaigned Loue therefore comprehendeth all duties for Charity is the Law abridged as the Law is Charity enlarged Loue is as it were a generall Vertue like vnto the soule which is said to be whole in the whole in euery part or as the blood which is dispersed through the whole body so is loue enlarged and lengthned through all and euery vertue Seeing then such as are conuerted by vs are the fruit of our labour and that Loue to the brethren is the seale of our saluation the badge of our profession and an Epitome or a breuiary of the whole Law it followeth that it ought to be harty earnest and feruent toward all the faithfull especially such as haue gone astray and bin brought by vs into the right way Vse 1. This then being a vertue so necessary that euery one which belongeth to the Lord Iesus Christ must yeeld their obedience euen to loue the Bretheren and shew himselfe a true Christian by shewing Charity to his neighbor let vs consider the nature and properties of this Loue that wee may haue the right and true vse of this Doctrine For heere is occasion offered vnto vs to search into the knowledge of this Vertue which is almost banished from among men or weeded and worne out of the world or caried from hence into the wildernesse from the sonnes of men or departed vp from heauen from whence it came and to haue quite and cleane abandoned the grosse earth which is vnworthy to entertaine so precious a Iewell any longer First therefore let vs know e What Loue is what Brotherly loue is It is a work of Gods spirit whereby a man is moued to affect his Brother for Gods sake and to shew forth the fruite of this affection I call it a worke of Gods spirite because it is not Naturally in vs it is not borne with vs. Naturally euery one is a louer of himselfe and vnnaturally is an hater of his neighbour so that true loue is the print of Gods finger and a marke set vpon vs by his spirit Hence it is that the Apostle setting downe the fruites of the spirit reckoneth vp Loue in the first place as one of the principall f Gal. 5 12. Ephes 6 23. The fruite of the spirite is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse c. So then wee want this grace vntill God worke it in vs. We neede not seeke farre for selfe-loue for Loue of the world and the things that are in the world for the Loue of pleasures carnall vanities we haue these neere vnto vs euen within vs but we can neuer loue the godly for Gods sake vntill it be giuen vs from aboue of whom only we must aske it and from whence onely we can receiue it Againe to be well affected toward our Brother is to wish and seeke his good to reioyse at his prosperity and to be greeued at his misery True loue is not ydle g 1 Iohn 3 18 and it maketh vs that we shal not be vnfruitfull and vnprofitable vnto others We must be ready to helpe them beare their burthen and shewe the bowelles of compassion toward them That loue which doeth not manifest it selfe to the releefe and helpe of his neighbor is no true Loue but beareth only the shadow of it Moreouer it is added that we must doe it for Gods cause because God is principally and first to be loued with all our power and for himselfe Our neighbor is to be loued in God and for God because hee is Gods creature and beareth his Image For Loue extended to man is a fruite of the Loue of God Hence it is that the Apostle saith h 1 Iohn 4 21 This Commaundement haue wee of him that he that loueth God should Loue his Brother also God cannot be loued and our Brother hated because there is one and the same Law-maker that commandeth both to loue him and our neighbor also Lastly we must consider who is our Brother and what is our neighbor that we must Loue which are the parties to whom it is to be shewed By Brother we are i Who is our Brother or Neighbor not onely to vnderstand the sonne of our Father that is our owne blood kindred and by Neighbor we must take heede we doe not deceiue our selues restraining it to such as are ioyned to vs in friendship or neer vnto vs in dwelling or such as beare vnto vs good will but such as are of the same Nature with vs euen any of mankinde He is to be accounted as our neighbour that is a man as we are and doth beare the Image of God as we do of what condition so euer he be whether he dwell neere vnto vs or farre from vs whether he be our owne Countrey-man or a Stranger whether he bee worthy or vnworthy whether he be a friend or an enemy whether he bee knowne or vnknowne because we are to consider him in God not in himselfe as we noted before This our Sauiour teacheth in the i Luke 10 29 30 31. Rom. 13 8. Esay 58 7. parable of the Samaritan answearing the Scribes question Luke 10. that we must shew the duties of loue to him that wanteth our helpe and releefe though he were our enemy one that did hate vs as the Samaritans were vnto the Iewes whether he be godly or vngodly we must extend the duties of loue toward them Thus did Dauid deale toward Saul his enemy
that after the Thessalonians had heard the Gospell of Christ published vnto them so many of them as were ordained vnto eternall life beleeued and submitted themselues to be duided and reformed by it This dutie hath c Foure degrees of submitting our selues to the Gospell manie branches First it is required of vs to heare the worde of God with patience This is the first step and degree that leadeth vnto life and it proceedeth from the meere grace and fauour of God whensoeuer it is wrought in our hearts For how many are there that when they heare stop their eares That when they see shut their eyes That when they vnderstand doe harden their hearts When Stephen made a defence for himselfe before the chiefe Priests that sat in the Counsel d Acts 7 57. They gaue a shout with a loud voyce and stopped their eares and ran violently vpon him all at once and cast him out of the Citty and stoned him with stones When one Alexander a Iew beckned with the hand prepared himselfe to speak and would haue excused the Apostles e Acts 19 33 There arose a great shout almost for the space of two houres of all men crying Great is Diana of the Ephesians Likewise when Paule made a perticuler rehearsal of the manner of his conuersion to the faith before the Iewes they heard him quietly and with silence vntill he said He was sent to the Gentiles but then thorough impatience f Acts 22 23. they cried out they cast off their cloathes and threw dust into the ayre and lift vp their voices saying Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meet that he should liue We see by these examples that it is a token of Gods goodnesse when he giueth vs circumcised eares to listen and attend to the word preached vnto vs with patience and perseuerance vnto the end albeit we heare our sins reproued our secret thoughts opened vnto vs. It is our dutie to shew our selues swift to heare but slow to speake and slow to wrath We must be slow to speake against that which hath bin deliuered and we must be slow to anger and indignation against those that haue deliuered the truth vnto vs. Secondly it is required that we receiue the word that we haue heard assent vnto it as to the word of truth and acknowledge it to bee good and true euen that part of the word that containeth his iudgements his threatnings his cursses his punnishments This is to be craued of God as being a special worke of grace in those that belong to his kingdom For many there are that heare and haue their eares open to attend these are not dull hearers that marke nothing but ate ready to listen and giue care and yet they will not giue their assent to that which they haue heard The Apostle teacheth g 1 Cor. 2 14. That the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned When Paule preached at Athens in the hearing of the Stoikes and Epicures touching the resurrection from the dead they saide h Acts 17 18 What will this Babler say A great part of our ordinary hearers may be placed in this rank who are content to heare and then sit in iudgement vppon that which they haue heard and neuer giue credit vnto it but measure the truth of God by their carnall conceits and naturall reasons Thirdly it is farther required of vs to embrace the truth in our hearts carefully to apply it to our owne soules It belongeth vnto vs not onely to heare it with the eare and to assent to it with the mind but to lay it vp deeply rooted in vs and to make it our owne by a speciall application This is the right vse of the word this is peculiar to the elect and this is a work of grace in our hearts The Hystoricall faith giueth a generall consent to the truth of God but neuer goeth farther to apprehend it as we see in Simon the Sorcerer who is said to haue beleeued that is in a generall maner to haue consented to the Gospell and yet Peter telleth him i Acts 8 21. That his heart was vpright and that he remained in the gall of bitternesse Let vs not therefore approbriate the word of grace that is able to build farther vnto our owne selues otherwise we shall haue no more comfort then the Reprobates haue who come so farre as to confesse the word to be true and that God by his Sonne will saue the Vessels of mercy Lastly it is required in this speciall manner to entertaine the worde to wit as the word of God Many receiue the word and imbrace it willingly readily chearfully and ioyfully but not as the word of God I wil not stand to speake of the Church of Rome which holdeth that the word written hath not authority in it selfe vnlesse the Church approue it and therefore albeit it embraceth the word of God yet it embraceth it not as the word of God For how many are there among our selues that receiue not the word of God with that reuerence and obedience that they ought as appeareth by the euil practises of their liues These men do not receiue the word of God as the word of God who if they did in truth sincerity acknowledge this truth to be of God to haue him for the author thereof they would lead their liues in another maner then they do they would be afraid to rush forward to run headlong as it were with violence into the breach transgression thereof They would consider that God will not beare and endure the contempt of his word but reuenge the dishonor done to his name with great plagues and most grieuous iudgments These are the duties that are to be performed of vs and the foure degrees that testifie our submitting of our selues to the truth of the Gospel preached deliuered vnto vs by the Ministers of Christ Vse 4 Lastly seeing they by whose ministry we are gained to God and preserued in the state of saluation being gained ought to be most deare to vs we owing vnto them our owne selues This must teach the Ministers of God a necessary duty and lesson to be marked of them to wit to endeuor by their daily diligence and continuall preaching of the Gospel to make the people indebted vnto them For how do the people come so much in their debt but that they receiue heauenly Doctrine by their Ministry as from the mouth of God Such as haue need of admonition must be exhorted such as are weak in the faith must be strengthned such as need comfort ought to be comforted such as are ignorant must be instructed such as are willing to be taught must be beseeched and intreated and euery one must be handled according to his nature and condition according to the rule
It is a propertie of God to loue Strangers and therefore to be imitated and followed of all that belong vnto him This reason is expressed in the Booke of Deuteronomy Chapt 10 18. The Lord our God is God of Gods and Lord of Lords a great God mighty and terrible who doth t Deut. 10 18. right vnto the Fatherlesse and Widdow and loueth the Stranger giuing him foode and rayment loue ye therefore the Stranger Where we see he vrgeth this duty to loue the stranger mooued by the example of God himselfe who is alwaies ready to helpe him and to defend him so that it ought to bee our desire and delight to study to be like vnto our heauenly Father Reason 3. Thirdly God doth greatly honour such as honour Strangers they haue beene so farre honored by God as that Angels haue entred into their houses been entertained by them and haue blessed them This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 13. u Heb. 13 2. Be not forgetfull to entertaine Strangers for thereby some haue receiued Angels into their Houses vnawares Declaring heereby that they which in the simplicitie of their hearts serue God and comfort his Saintes in the duties of Hospitalitie and other fruites of loue shall obtaine great honour and many blessings from GOD euen more then euer they thought of or could expect at his handes as we see in Abraham and Lot who became the Hoasts of his speciall Seruants most deare vnto him euen the most glorious Angels nay of the Lord Iesus Christ who was among them Thus doth the Lord honour them that honour him Seeing therefore God commaundeth this duty in his word approueth of it by his example and honoureth the performance of it in his Seruants it teacheth that the kinde entertainement of such as are desolate and destitute Strangers poore Widdows or fatherlesse friendlesse and comfortlesse Orphans is an acceptable seruice approued in the eies of God Vse 1 The doctrine being thus cleered the Vses remaine to bee shewed First this declareth that Hospitality is a commendable vertue and a worthy fruit of loue yea an excellent ornament in the Children of God whereby they receiue good report of the Church We see this in Rahab x Heb. 11 31. Who by Faith receiued the Spies peaceably and sent them out another way We see this in the old Man of Mount Ephraim that dwelt in Gibeah y Iudg. 19 20. who wished peace vnto the Leuite and his wife and brought him into his house and gaue Fodder vnto the Asses there they washed their feete there they did eate and drinke and there their harts were merry So the Apostle Rom. 16. commendeth Phebe a deare Sister to the Romans z Rom. 16 2. That they receiue her in the Lord as it becommeth Saints and that they assist her in whatsoeuer businesse she needeth of their ayd for she hath giuen Hospitalitie vnto many and vnto himselfe also Likewise Gaius is commended a Rom. 16 23 3 Iohn 5. to the Host of Paule and of the whole Church yea to bee faithfull to all the Brethren and to Straungers which did beare witnesse of his loue The Church was then in persecution the people of God were often driuen into banishment There were in those daies no Innes to receiue Straungers and to entertaine Trauailers as there were afterward and now are in all places Euery godlie mans house ought to be their Inne to receiue them We loue the truth as we loue the entertainement of those that professe it and suffer for it Especially it is required of vs to make much of the true Ministers of Christ Iesus when we see them made as Straungers to want house liuing maintenance Seeing therefore many troubles were raised through the tyranny of the Enemies against the Saintes so that they were constrained to forsake their Country and Kindred to enioy the profession of the Faith and the peace of a good conscience the Apostles of Christ do oftentimes beat vppon this point and require this duty to receiue such to our houses as the World reiected and accounted vnworthy of the company of men If we do good to these poore members of Christ that b Heb. 11 37 38. are glad to wander vp and downe in sheeps skins and in Goats skins being destitute afflicted and tormented who to saue their liues from the rage of the oppressour and the sword of the persecuter were driuen to hide their heads in Wildernesses and Mountaines and Dennes and Caues of the Earth we testifie our vnfained loue to the truth and to the Bretheren nay to Christ Iesus himselfe as we shall see and shew afterward But if we do good to such as are able to requite it and to such as are linked vnto vs by Kindred or any other band it is no true triall no due proofe no perfect testimony of our charity True it is kindnesse and humanity are good if they be ordered aright and ruled according to pietie and godlinesse but when they extend farther euen to such as are not able to recompence it and to such as are vnknowne vnto vs therein wee make demonstration that we serue God in sinceritie and hold fast the right rule of Charity Such as are at home in their owne Countrey shall finde releefe enough they shall haue Kinsfolke to minister help and succor vnto them according to the saying of the Shunamite when the Prophet said vnto her c 2 Kin. 4 14. Behold thou hast had all this great care for vs what shall we do for thee Is there any thing to be spoken for thee to the King or to the Captaine of the Host she answered I dwell among mine owne people But such as are poore godly strangers are destitute of help they haue neither Friends nor Kinsfolkes they haue neither aide nor fauour shewed vnto them they lie open to all iniuries and indignities The poore Children of God are often exiled and banished from their houses and are as sillie Birds whose nests are taken so that they know not whether to go or what to doe or whom to flie vnto or vnder whose roofe to shroude themselues from the storme and tempest that hath ouertaken them Now the greater their miserie is the more accepted is our charity and the more heauy their persecution is the better accounted is our compassion which shall neuer be forgotten but receiue a reward This is that promise which Christ our Sauiour maketh d Math. 10 42. Whosoeuer shall giue vnto one of these little ones to drinke a Cup of cold Water onely in the name of a Disciple verily I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward Let vs therfore delight in shewing the workes of mercy that GOD may delight in vs and succour the poore Saints that are distressed that we also our selues may finde helpe in time of need Vse 2. Secondly this Doctrine serueth for reproofe First of all of such as think that Hospitality consisteth in feasting and keeping
of mercy to bee shewed vnto them So Lot his Nephew who had beene brought vp in his house and had learned of him to expresse the duties of Charity m Gene 19 1. sate at the Gate of Sodome into the which strangers did enter to call them to his House to refresh them with meate and to defend them from iniuries to which otherwise they lay open aboue all other This reprooueth those that grudge and are greeued when any occasion falleth out that they are tryed what affection and compassion they beare vnto them We see this euidentlie in Naball toward n 1 Sam. 25 14 Dauid and his men for when hee was intreated by the Messengers that were sent vnto him to giue whatsoeuer came to his hand he railed at them and sent them away empty he was lauish of his tongue but sparing of his pursse they had words but they had nothing but wordes It was otherwise with Abraham when he saw men come toward him hee ranne to meete them he bowed himselfe vnto them he intreated them to receiue the meanes of refreshing themselues at his handes he pressed vppon them very earnestly that they should not deny him To this purpose we heard out of the Apostle Peter That we should be harborous without grudging We must therefore not onely doe good to Strangers but doe good cheerefullie and with a ready minde without murmuring and repining at the occasion offered vnto vs. We now dwell in our owne Countrey and among our Kindred we rest quietly in our Houses and in our Beddes wee liue in peace and quietnesse but we know not what daies may shine vppon vs and what times may come ouer our heads We that now hate and abhorre strangers in our owne Land it may happen that our selues may be Strangers in a Land that is not our owne Moses exhorting the people of Israell to be mercifull toward such as aboue all others stand in neede of mercy to wit Strangers Widdowes and fatherlosse Children maketh this as a reason vnto them Loue the Stranger for ye were Strangers in the Land of Aegipt And albeit this reason doe not hold in many of vs neyther can be perswaded to deale kindly with Strangers because we haue beene already Strangers yet this Argument may be alleadged vnto vs to be carefull to loue Straungers because we our selues may be strangers in another Land For we know not where we shall end our daies or in what manner any more then when wee shall dye which all of vs know to be vncertaine If then we be hard-harted vnto others we must not looke to finde others pittifull to our selues It is Gods will that we should be Strangers in this World as appeareth by the example and confession of the faithfull Heb. 11. 9. 10 13. By Faith Abraham abode in the Land of Promise as in a strange Countrey as one that dwelt in Tents with Isaac and Iacob Heires with him of the same Promise for he looked for a Cittie hauing a Foundation whose bulder and maker is GOD. Thus did all the godly cast vp their accounts and confessed that they were Strangers and Pilgrims on the Earth yea we are his Children vpon other condition The Lord is in Heauen and we liue vpon the earth yet he commeth downe vnto vs and gouerneth vs he sheweth that he hath not forgotten vs but giueth vs an example what pitty we ought to haue of them that fly vnto vs as poore sheepe that are scattered by rauenous Wolues we should deale with them as we would haue the Lord deale with vs and shew that mercy that we expect of him True it is the Apostle noteth it among the properties required of the Pastour and Minister o 1 Tim. 3 2. Tit. 1 8. That hee should be giuen to Hospitality but he meant it also in generall to all the faithfull howbeit the Ministers must shewe them the way and hold out the Candle to giue them light For his purpose is not to binde the Ministers onely to beware of intemperancy to fly Couetousnesse to auoyde Pride and on the other side to moue them onely to be iust sober curteous chast and harborous in the meane season leauing all others to doe what they would and liue as they lift p Reasons why generall duties are appropriated to the Minister But the Apostle singleth them out by themselues and chargeth these duties vpon them first because the word of God should not be euill spoken off by the enemies beholding such scandals and faults to be in them Secondly to the end they should approoue their Doctrine by their good life and ratifie it to the consciences of all that heare it and so make it better welcome to them and them more willing to embrace it Thirdly that the people should follow them and frame their liues according to those vertues and graces which they see in their Shepheards And by the way let vs note that if chiefely among others the Minister must be harborous and it be a vertue that commendeth him to the Church to be giuen to Hospitality then the meanes should bee cheerefully and plentifully affoorded vnto him that he may be fitted and inabled to performe it This duty indeed is looked for from him and he lyeth open to obloquy and reproach when he doth not discharge it and yet in the meane season his present abilitie or rather disabilitie and insufficiency is not considered yea the means eyther are denied vnto him or with great grudging much lessening yeelded vnto him contrarie to the precept of the Apostle q Gal. 6 6. Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods To conclude this point let vs learne to reioyce when we can do good to the distressed Saints that offer themselues as obiects of our compassion and bee glad that God hath inabled vs to helpe them Remembring that it is r Acts 20 35. a more blessed thing to giue then to receiue We saw before how God plagued the Sodomites and the men of Gibeah for their sauagenesse and cruelty toward the strangers that came to lodge among them God oftentimes blesseth those places and persons where and by whom they are entertained as on the other side many iudgements and punnishments fall from Heauen vpon their heads that are currish and vnkind vnto them Vse 4. Lastly it is a great comfort and peace to a mans conscience that God will in his Son Christ regard him when with a single heart he hath beene carefull to testifie his loue toward distressed Strangers for the truths sake Let vs reioyce in this consolation that we shall be assured that God wil pitty vs when we haue thus pittied others This perswasion we see in Nehemiah who resteth himselfe vpon it and raiseth comfort of obtaining from it Nehe. 5. 19. Remember me ô Lord in goodnesse according to all that I haue done for this people The like appeareth in Obadiah 1. King
they are in death Å¿ Dan. 5 6. like Belshazzar who in the middest of his Feast and fulnesse saw the hand-writing vpon the wall as a Prognosticate of his destruction Lastly albeit they haue the blessings of God and keep them in bondage yet withall they possesse the Cursse of God which alwaies waiteth vppon them and is ready to seize vpon them The Theefe liueth alwaies in feare of the Iudge and of the day of Assises so doe these men liue in continuall daunger of Gods Iudgement and punnishment which shall one day meete with them Sixtly obserue that he desireth grace to rest in their spirits and albeit he meane heeereby their whole persons as we haue shewed before in setting downe the Interpretation of the wordes yet heereby he assigneth the proper Seat of Grace to be the Soule For the Grace of Christ is an inward and spirituall thing and therefore taketh vp the inward and spirituall part of man Indeed when once grace is entred into the heart and sitteth there as a Queen to order all our thoughts and affections it wil spread it selfe through the whole man and afterward as it were goe out of the dores into the outward actions We see heereby where grace is especially felt for as the Soule is the subiect of it so the Soule hath the especiall feeling of it Our Iustification and forgiuenesse of sinnes the peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding is felt in the Soule yea Glorification and eternall life throgh Iesus Christ is felt in the Soule This teacheth vs to labour earnestly t Heb. 13 9. to haue grace in the heart that from thence it may flow into all our actions It is not enongh to haue gratious tongues gratious wordes gratious mouths we must first haue grace within and giue vnto God our heartes Nothing is more detestable to God and man then Hypocrisie there appeareth grace without but there dwelleth none within there is great shew but little truth or rather no truth at all Lastly obserue with me the last word whereby the Apostle shutteth vp the Salutation and the whole Epistle to wit Amen This is set downe in a word and yet it containeth more then the prayer it selfe For in prayer we testifie our desire by this we witnesse our Faith By this we obserue that vnto our requests and petitions in prayer must be ioyned Faith and Beleefe that God will grant the thinges craued This appeareth in the Prophet u Psal 89 52. Psal 89. Praised be the Lord for euermore So be it euen so be it Wee are taught thus to shut vp our prayers by Christ our Sauiour in that platforme which he hath left vs. Thus the Apostle closeth and concludeth his Epistle x 2 Cor 13 13 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all Amen And indeed praier auaileth onely in them that beleeue y Iam. 1 6 and 5 16. It is the prayer of faith preuaileth much if it be feruent yea we must aske in faith and not wauer if we thinke to obtaine any thing at his handes From hence we learne that we ought alwaies to labour to giue assent to Gods promises when we pray and to striue against doubting and infidelity All the promises of God z 2 Cor. 1 20. are in Christ yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. This we see in the Father of the Child possessed Mark 9. When Christ Iesus said vnto him a Mark 9 23. 24. If thou canst beleeue all thinges are possible to him that beleeueth he answeared Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe To pray without Faith is not to pray at all And to say Amen in the end of our prayers and yet to pray with doubting and without beleeuing is to make a lie and to teach our tongues to deceiue our hearts For this is a great iarre and discord when infidelity is in the heart and faith in the tongue when inwardly we wauer and outwardly the mouth vttereth Amen More-ouer so often as we vse publike prayers they must be pronounced and deliuered with that plainenesse feeling and zeale as that the people being thereby moued and their faith and affections going with that which is deliuered and prayed for may answere Amen vnto that which is desired This is it which the Apostle toucheth 1 Cor. 14. b 1 Cor. 14 15 16. I will pray with the spirit but I will pray with the vnderstanding also I will sing with the spirit but I will sing with the vnderstanding also Else when thou blessest with the Spirit how shall he that occupieth the Roome of the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou saiest This reprooueth the Popish and Romish Liturgy that vse in diuine seruice a strange and vnknowne tongue whereby the people are nuzeled in ignorance and can receiue no c 1 Cor 14 19 1â— edification or instruction And heereby consider the deepe deuise of the Deuill how farre he hath preuailed in this false Church For when he saw he could not thus farre haue the vpper hand as vtterly to cast the word out of the Church and to take away the vse of prayer when he perceiued it to be vnpossible to roote out the word of God and to abolish the inuocation of his holy name he fell to worke another way and that is to suffer the thinges to remaine and to take away the right and profitable vse of them so that albeit the word is read it is read without knoledge and albeit prayers be made yet they are made without comfort Thus the names of the worde and prayer remaining the benifite of them is taken away The like we might say of the Sacraments especially of the Supper of the Lord they will seeme to haue it yet in truth they want it to allow of it and yet they destroy it and abolish it If the Deuill should vtterly remoue these thinges out of the way so that the names neither of the word nor of prayers nor of the Sacraments were heard among them all men might discouer this deceit no man would easily be seduced by this palpable grossenesse but he is a more cunning worke-man he can hide his snares from being seene so that he will not haue them vtterly remooued and renounced that the people might say we haue the word reade vnto vs wee haue good prayers saide among vs we haue the Sacraments with vs yet all is done in a strange manner the Priest vseth a strange tongue and the people are nurtured in strange ignorance For the word is heard ignorantly praiers are made ignorantly and the Sacraments are receiued ignorantly The whole frame of the Popish Religion is maintained by ignorance Thus much of the generall obseruations that might be enlarged and farther amplified which I haue briefly pointed out and albeit all of them be very pertinent yet I will
easily bee resisted by the power of man nay it would in time fall downe of it selfe But seeing the whose Scripture is inspired of God and the doctrine thereof hath him for the Authour the light of it cannot be quenched Thus doth Gamaliell reason in the Councell f Acts 5 39. If this be of God ye cannot destroy it least ye be found euen fighters against God Who can prosper that prouoketh God Or who can look for good successe that fighteth against God and against his ordinances Reason 2. Againe God will bring their deuises to naught and confound all their endeuours that goe about to hinder the course of his word Although they band themselues together and assemble against the Lord and against his annointed yet he that dwelleth in the Heauens shall laugh and haue them in derision hee will breake their bandes and crush them in peeces like a Potters Vessell This the Prophet teacheth Psal 33. g Psal 33 10 11. The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the Heathen and bringeth to naught the deuises of the people The Counsell of the Lord shall stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all Ages Seeing therefore that the Doctrine of the Gospell is of God and that hee will dash them in peeces with a Scepter of Iron that stop the course of it we may truly conclude that the course thereof cannot be hindered Vse 1. The Vses of this point are many which I purpose breefely to point out that we may proceede First waigh with mee from hence the excellency of the word of God Who is ignorant what opposition hath been and is made against it What resisting and contradiction Yet it keepes on his course and hath his passage in the world and runneth through the whole Earth The Apostle declareth That the thinges which came vnto him turned rather to the furthering then to the hindring of the Gospell h Phil. 1 13. so that his bands in Christ were famous throughout all the Iudgement Hall and in all other places So he saith afterward in this Epistle which we haue in hand I beseech thee for my Sonne Onesimus whom I haue begotten in my bondes Was it not enough for the Apostle to labour when he was free and his Feete at liberty but hee must also spread the Net to catch men in Prison The light of Gods truth can neuer be put out the heat of it cannot bee smothered the power of it cannot bee broken Though the Teachers and Preachers of the word may bee stocked and stoned hewen asunder burned with the Fire slaine with the Sword clapt vp in Prison and fettered in chaines yet the word it selfe i Heb. 4 12. is liuelie and mighty in operation it entreth deepely it discerneth sharpely the thoughts and intentes of the heart True it is therefore the Ministers of the Gospell may be bound but the Gospell it selfe cannot be bound Their hands are bound and their feete are chained when the tongue is at liberty to vtter the gracious and glorious promises of the Gospell Nothing can binde the tongue but feare and infidelity If a man binde an Husbandman he hinders his sowing for he soweth with his handes but the teachers being bound the word is not bound for they sow with the tongue Let vt therefore acknowledge that the preaching of the Gospell hath in it a Diuine power nothing can be matched with it nothing can be compared vnto it The Deuill is called in the Scriptures by sundry Names to declare his power the God of the World the Prince of the Ayre the strong man that ruleth the House and he cannot be displaced and dispossessed but by a stronger But the Gospell is stronger then all the power of Sathan and is able to throw him out for it gathereth a Church where he hath his Throne and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience it deliuereth men from the power of the Deuill and bringeth them into the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God If a man were in the shaddow of death and had one foote in Hell the word of God is able to bring him backe againe This is it which our Sauiour said to the seauentie Disciples when they returned from preaching the Gospell and confirming it by Miracles that followed it i Luke 10 18. I saw Sathan like Lightning fall downe from Heauen Where he teacheth that albeit Sathan be strong yet the Gospell is stronger so that he cannot stand before it He hath his ouerthrow by it and falleth downe before it as Dagon did before the Arke So the Apostle sheweth k Act. 26 18. that he was called and sent to Open the eyes of the blind that they might be turned from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan vnto God We see it also in the example of Christ himselfe vpon the Crosse who conuerted the Theefe gaue him faith and repentance and assured him of eternall blessednesse in the heauens The Apostles were forbidden to preach the Gospell through the mallice and madnesse of the High-priestes they were apprehended and imprisoned they were scourged and euilly intreated yet they regarded not the wordes they despised the threatnings of all their enemies and continued to sound out the Gospell in all places Paul and Silas praied and sung Psalmes vnto God in prison and I gained the Iayler to the Faith l Acts 16 30. verifying that which the Apostle speaks in another place m 2 Tim. 2 9. I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bondes but the word of God is not bound Indeede sometimes it falleth out that the holy Seruants of God haue their hands tyed their feet fettered their bodies imprisoned their tongues cut out that they cannot speake to the people but euen then the word is not bound for then their constant suffering and patient bearing of the crosse doth as by a liuely voyce publish and proclaime the truth of the Gospell for which they suffer and serueth to win many to the Faith of Christ So then the patient suffering of the faithfull though they speake not with their tongues is as a solemne preaching and hath the nature of an effectuall Sermon to gaine many to the Faith Vse 2. Secondly wee see it is in vaine to set our selues against the Gospell of Christ and the Ministers of God that bring it vnto vs. True it is the World endeuoreth nothing more then to hinder the truth and to drowne all memory of the glad tidings of saluation but all their labour is lost and all their purposes shal be frustrate The Tyrants of the Earth may bind the professors of the Gospell but the Gospell it selfe they cannot binde and the course of it they cannot withstand Paul was cast into prison yet he freely preached the Gospell of the Kingdome to all that came vnto him Let all those that say it is in vaine to serue God and to pray vnto him know for a surety that it
nor cold but luke warme The Idolaters both among counterfeit Christians and ignorant Gentiles exceede oftentimes the true professors in feruency and zeale they spare not their substance and possessions The Pharisies compasse o Math. 23 15 Sea and Land to win one Proselite It is a shame and reproch for vs to come behinde them that are so blindly led God will not be dallied withall in the matter of Religion either we must serue and acknowledge him as we should or not at all The Prophet cried out to the Israelites p 1 Kings 18. Why halt ye betweene two opinions If God be God follow him but if Baall be God follow him It is a vaine worship to serue the Lord with the Blinde Leane and Lame as it were with the offall of our affections or with the Dregs of our workes and to turne vnto him halfe our face and the other halfe to the Deuill or to our owne lusts Is not this an igdinity q Mal. 1 8 9. which a man of any place and reckoning will not take at our hands It were better for vs neuer to know or acknowledge true Religion then to know and acknowledge it negligentlie without profite without conscience without zeale without yeilding vnfained obedience vnto it hauing it onely swimming in our Braines and resting in our Lippes but neuer entring into our hearts Vse 3. Lastly seeing we must be feruent in good thinges it serueth to season our zeale and to temper it with knowledge that it be not blinde If our zeale bee blind and ignorant the more earnest and forward the worse it is the faster we runne the further we hasten out of the way True zeale is a feruency of the Spirit arising of a mixture of loue and anger compelling men earnestly to maintaine the glory of God and drawing from them sorrow and greefe of hart when he is any way dishonoured This is grounded vpon the word and is caused by beholding a breach of Gods Commaundements This appeared in Lot when he beheld the vncleane conuersation of the beastly Sodomites Blind zeale is when we are hot and hasty beside the warrant of the word of God The Apostle Paule witnesseth touching the Israelites r Rom. 10 2. That they had the zeale of God but not according to knowledge yea he testifieth of himselfe before his conuersion Å¿ Gal. 1 14. That he profited in the Iewish Religion aboue many of his Companions and was much more zealous of the Traditions of his Fathers So Christ foretelleth t Iohn 16 1. That the time should come that whosoeuer killed them should thinke that he did God seruice Let vs therefore take heede that we giue not liberty to our best affections to runne out but rule them as they ought and order them within the compasse of the word All thinges are not to be done of all men Euery Man must consider what belongeth vnto him in his place and calling Wee must weigh our guifts and how we are fitted to euery worke so shall we haue praise of God and comfort in our worke And thus much touching the generall Doctrine arising from the earnest manner of the Apostles writing vsing all meanes to perswade Philemon to receiue his Seruant Now let vs come to the wordes particularly and in order Paul a Prisoner c. In other Epistles he calleth himselfe an Apostle of Christ and a Seruant of God but heere hee calleth himselfe a Prisoner which is as glorious a Name and as honourable a Title as the other among all the faithfull and he doth more glory in this then in the other He was a chiefe Apostle piller of the Church of God the Teacher of the Gentiles yet we see he is imprisoned and is not ashamed to mention it but remembreth his imprisonment and suffering as an aduantage to gaine credit with Philemon in his suit Doct. 2. It is no disgrace to the Seruants of God to be cast in prison for the Gospels sake We learne from hence that it is no indignity or dishonour to the true Seruants of God to be clapt in the Stockes to be cast into Prison or to be put to death for the Gospels sake I say imprisonment afflictions and troubles fall vpon the best Seruants of God without any reproch or shame vnto them We see this in Ioseph who through the false suggestion of his Mistris and rash credulity of his Maister u Gen 39 20. was committed to prison When Michaiah had deliuered the truth of God and resisted the false Prophets that deceiued the King x 1 King 22 27. He commaunded him to be put in Prison and to be fed with Bread of Affliction and with Water of Affliction vntill he returned in peace Ieremy is put in prison because he prophesied y Ier. 32 2. That the Citty should be taken and the people deliuered into the hands of the King of Babylon Iohn by the commaundement of Christ writing to the Church of the Smyrnians telleth them z Reu. 2 10. That it shall come to passe that the Deuill shall cast some of them into Prison and bring them vnto tribulation but willeth them to feare none of those things which they should suffer So the Apostle Paul is not ashamed of his afflictions but reioyceth in them and after a sort boasteth of them a 2 Cor. 11 25 enduring the bitternesse of the Crosse the hardnes of imprisonment the danger of death the bearing with Roddes the perrill of Shipwracke the stoning with stones the buffeting of Sathan the blewnesse of the woundes that were giuen vnto him Paule and Silas were cast into prison b Acts 16 24. And had their Feete made fast in the Stockes but they prayed and sung Psalmes vnto God so that the Prisoners heard them All these consents of Scripture serue to teach vs that it is no disgrace or reproch vnto the Children of God to suffer in a good cause at the hands of euill men Reason 1. Let vs weigh the reasons which helpe to wipe away the shame of the Crosse First of all God in the sufferings of his Seruants aymeth at their good and benefit he would haue their Faith purified their patience tryed and their obedyence manifested The Gold is cast into the Furnace not to consume it but to refine it not to wast it but to purge it Thus doth Peter the Apostle teach in his first Epistle c 1 Pet. 1 7. That the tryall of your Faith being much more precious then Golde that perisheth though it be tryed with fire might be found vnto your praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. So Iohn teacheth the Church that the Instruments of the Deuill which are the cruell persecuters should cast some of them into prison that they might be tryed He might haue said that they might be destroyed that they might murmur against God and despaire of his mercy for this was the purpose of the
Deuill but he pointeth vs vnto the purpose of God and the end that hee respecteth in all our sufferings which is to proue his owne guifts and to make manifest the secrets of our hearts Reason 2. Secondly if we respect the good and profit that redowneth to others by our sufferings we should not be ashamed of the Crosse no nor to lay downe our liues for the Brethren For they serue for the confirmation of the Faith of others that they seeing their patience and constancy may be strengthened in the truth and imboldned to make confession thereof with cheerefulnesse Thus doth God deale contrary to the purpose of the Deuill and all deuillish men who labour by all meanes to weaken the faith of the Church by raising persecutions against the particular members thereof which God altereth and turneth to another end The Apostle speaking of his owne afflictions saith a Phil. 1 12 13 14. I would yee vnderstood Brethren that the thinges which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospell so that my bands in Christ are famous throughout al the Iudgement Hall and in all other places insomuch that many of the Brethren in the Lord are boldned through my bandes and dare more franckely speake the word Shall we be ashamed of those things which God hath sanctified to be meanes of strengthening our Brethren True it is if we should measure thinges by the corrupt iudgement of a naturall man it seemeth vnlikely and vnpossible that the sufferings of the godly should turne to the gaine and furtherance of the Gospell but God often worketh out his owne glory contrary to all humaine wisedome Who would imagine that out of death should spring life or that the bloud of the Martyâ—… should be the seede of the Church But thus it pleaseth him to manifest his owne honour and to shew that hee is infinite in wisedome Reason 3. Thirdly if we respect the persecuters of the faithfull they must be discerned thereby to bee wicked men and deadly enemies working out their owne destruction and sealing vp their owne reprobation For as the cause of the godly is made more famous and spread abroad farre and neere for which they suffer so such as persecute them shall come to confusion and doe bring vpon themselues swift damnation The Apostle speaking of the vnbeleeuing Iewes saith b 1 Thess 2 15 16. They killed the Lord and their own Prophets they persecuted the Apostles and forbad them to Preach vnto the Gentiles to fufill their sinnes alwaies for the wrath of God is come on them to the vtmost Seeing therefore God will haue the faith of such as suffer tryed the godly that beleeue confirmed and the persecuters discerned to bee most wicked men no man should be ashamed of the crosses and troubles that befall vnto him Vse 1. Now let vs see the Vses First this serueth to condemne sundry sorts of men that esteeme not aright of the sufferings of the faithfull nor iudge of them with righteous iudgement It reprooueth such as wonder at them lying in affliction as at c Psal 102 6. an Owle in the desart or a Pellicane in the Wildernesse so that they are as a Sparrow vpon the house top sitting alone It reprooueth such as thinke them the greatest Sinners and measure the condition by the chastisement that they suffer like the friends of Iob who iudged him to bee a deepe dissembler and an hollow hearted Hypocrite because he suffered such thinges How many are there that insult ouer the godly when they are humbled vnder the crosse and feele the hand of God vppon them How many are there that esteeme of them when they are in peace and prosperity but leaue them in time of trouble and forsake them in the day of their calamity as the Apostle 2 Tim. 4. complaineth of many men Lastly it reprooueth such as are discomforted in their profession and offended at the calamities that befall others for the faiths sake and faint for the Seruants of God On the other side let vs learne better things and not iudge rash iudgement against the righteous Let vs not thinke it strange to see the best men troubled and euilly dealt withall by euill and carnall Wretches of this World It was the lot of Christ our Sauiour d Esay 53 3. He was despised and reiected of Men he was a man full of sorrowes and not esteemed It was the lot of all the Prophets and Apostles and is the portion of all the Seruants of God in these daies and shall be to the end of the World It is in vaine for vs to thinke to be exempted out of the common condition of these men Let vs not be offended at their sufferings not shrinke backe for the troubles that doe befall them Let vs not thinke them the greatest Sinners for their greatest sufferings nor reproch them as wicked men for sustaining the reproches of wicked men All they that iudge thus are deceiued in their iudgement When the Disciples shewed Christ of the Galileans whose bloud Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices e Luk. 13 2. he answered said vnto them Suppose ye that these Galileans were greater sinners then all the other Galileans because they haue suffered such things I tell you nay but except ye amend your liues ye shall all likewise perish Or thinke you that those eighteene vpon whom the Tower in Siloam fell and slew them were sinners aboue all men that dwell in Ierusalem I tell you nay but except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish Lastly let vs be so farre from triumphing ouer them and trampling vpon them that endure affliction that rather in their sufferings wee should suffer with them in their weeping we should weep with them in their mournings we should mourne with them in their miseries we should pray for them that so we may shew our selues members of one and the same body with them according to the precept of the Apostle f Rom. 12 16. Heb. 13 3. Be of like affection one toward another reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weep remember them that are in bonds as though ye were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if ye were also afflicted with them And this is a notable Argument and testimony to our owne hearts that wee are liuely members of the body of Christ and serueth as a sweete comfort vnto vs that we are of the fellowship and Communion of Saints Vse 2. Secondly seeing the afflictions of the faithfull are not shamefull and ignominious vnto them we may conclude from hence that they are blessed that suffer aduersity for the Gospels sake For seeing Paule glorieth in this place of his persecutions accounteth it a praise to him to be a prisoner of Christ we must needs hold them happy and blessed that are in affliction for righteousnes sake whereby we are ioyned to the faithfull we are made like
them and one with them nay we are ioyned with Christ and made one with him so that the deeper we sinke downe vnder the crosse the more we are likened to the son of God This is it which he teacheth his Disciples g Mat. 5 10 11. Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdom of heauen blessed shal ye be when men reuile you and persecute you and say all manner of euill against you for my sake falsly See here a difference between the spirit of God all carnal men All men indeed desire to be happy and blessed in this life in the life to come and they are much deceiued in their iudgement and estimation of true happinesse How many are there that account happinesse to consist in honors pleasures preferments riches friends peace prosperity plenty abundance and worldly dignities and esteeme of troubles afflictions crosses shame persecutions losses as the greatest miseries that can befall the Sons of men But God accounteth otherwise of them and would haue his Saints that suffer for a good conscience to account otherwise of them then the world accounteth seeing the fruits of mens wickednesse are turned to be the meanes of our blessednesse The Apostle Peter teacheth the Church this Lesson h 1 Pet. 3 14. Who is it that will harme you if ye follow that which is good Notwithstanding blessed are ye if ye suffer for righteousnes sake yea feare not their feare neither be troubled Christ our Sauior teacheth that to such belongeth the kingdome of heauen though they be accounted vnworthy of the coÌ„pany of men yet they shal enioy the blessed society of Christ and his holy Angels though they be driuen out of house home yet they shall haue their habitation in the Heauens though they be taunted and tearmed by the most odious names among men yet they shall haue praise and honour of God and their names are written in the Booke of life Vse 3. Lastly we are put in mind by this doctrine of a necessary duty that we faint not vnder the crosse but go boldly forward with our profession vnto the end and reioyce in our afflictions If we did suffer as euill doers as murtherers and malefactors wee could haue no comfort in our sufferings Hence it is that the Apostle chargeth i 1 Pet. 4 15. 1 Pet. 3 17 18 That none of vs suffer as a Murtherer or as a Theefe or an euill Doer or as a Busie-body in other Mens matters But if a Man suffer as a Christian let him not bee ashamed but let him glorifie GOD in this behalfe Many men suffer shame and reproach but it is for their offences in such sufferings we want peace of conscience and comfort vnder the crosse If we suffer as drunkards as robbers as riotous persons we suffer for our merits and deserts we cannot reioyce and be glad when we suffer in this manner But it is better if the will of God bee so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing for Christ also hath once suffered for sinnes the iust for the vniust that he might bring vs to God Wherefore if God at any time call vs out for the Gospels sake to suffer aduersity let vs heerein reioyce with an exceeding great ioy and neuer be ashamed of the Gospell which is the power of God to saluation vnto all that beleeue Many k Phil. 3 19. there are that glory in their own shame but some are ashamed of their glory We see how many make a mocke of sinne and foame out the froth and scumme of their owne shame they striue who shall exceede and excell one another in drinking in reuelling in whoring in all vanitie and are not ashamed nay they are past all shame It were as great a shame for vs to bee ashamed of our glory as it is for these to glory in their owne confusion and shame Now to endure affliction for the Faiths sake is our glory and honour and therefore let no man be ashamed of it As for those that are ashamed of the Crosse let them also bee ashamed of the Gospell yea of Christ which is the subiect and substaunce of the Gospell Our Sauiour declaring that this must be the condition of all the Seruants of God to be reuiled and persecuted saith l Math. 5 12. Reioyce and bee glad for great is your reward in Heauen for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you And the Apostle Peter m 1 Pet. 4 13. willeth the Iewes to reioyce inasmuch as they are partakers of Christes sufferings that when his glory shall appeare they may be glad and reioyce For if it bee no shame or infamy to be persecuted and imprisoned for the truth of Religion and the testimonie of a good conscience what greater matter of reioycing can there be offered vnto vs in the midst of our sufferings What greater occasion of gladnesse and cheerefulnesse of heart can we haue seeing the goodnesse of the cause swalloweth vp the disgrace of the crosse and the glory of the Gospel ouer-shaddoweth all the shame of persecution This made the Apostles depart from the councell of the Pharisies n Acts 5 41. Reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ and the preaching of the truth So the Hebrewes are commended o Heb. 10 33 34. Who being made a gazing-stocke by reproaches and afflictions and becomming Companions of them which were so tossed too and fro did suffer with ioy the spoiling of their goods knowing that they had in Heauen a better and an enduring substance Of Iesus Christ c. Before wee heard that Paule entituled himselfe a Prisoner Now let vs see whose Prisoner he was He was imprisoned by the authority of Caesar and the malice of the Iewes yet for the cause of Christ the preaching of the Gospell to the Gentiles The cause of his bands and imprisonment was not the committing of any hainous crime but the publishing of the glad tidings of saluation to the world In this sense that Paul is a prisoner for Christ that is for the confessing and preaching of Christ he cals himselfe oftentimes by this title as Eph. 3 1. For this cause I Paule am the Prisoner of Iesus Christ for you Gentiles These words are taken in this place passiuely not actiuely passiuely in that he suffered imprisonment for Christs cause and was cast into prison for the maintaining of the glory of â—hrist not actiuely as if Christ had put him in prison for in this sense he might be cald the Prisoner of Caesar to whom he had appealed that the enuy of the Pharisies and mallice of the Iewes might be repeaâ—ed and defeated Doct. 3. The persecutions of all true Christians are the persecutions of Christ The doctrine from hence is this that faithfull 〈◊〉 afflicted for the truth may account their tribulations afflictions to be the tribulations and persecutions
73. Psalm Å¿ Psal 73 25 26. Whom haue I in heauen but thee And I haue desired none in the earth with thee my flesh faileth and mine hart also but God is the strength of mine heart and my portion for euer So the Apostle Paul accounteth all thinges as losse and dung in comparison of the grace of God Whereby we see that all men should principally and in the first place seeke wish and intreat for the feeling of Gods fauour in Christ as the blessed Fountaine of all good things to come vpon vs. Reason 1. Let vs consider the causes and Reasons of this point First one drop of his free loue is better worth then all the World and it shall yeelde vs more sweet and sound comfort in the latter end If we should put the grace of God and the glory of the world and peize them together in the ballances the least dramme and drop of the fauour of God toward vs would ouer-weigh and ouer-sway all the whole World and all the thinges that are in the World which worldly men make their chiefest Treasure This the Prophet Dauid found by experience so soone as he had prayed for the louing countenance of GOD hee addeth t Psal 4 7. Thou hast giuen me more ioy of heart then they haue had when their Wheate and their Wine did abound This giueth a man more sound comfort then hee can finde else-where Wee haue a common saying that runneth in euery Mans mouth Giue a man good lucke and throw him into the Sea But this is a Diuine truth Let a man haue the free Grace and fauour of GOD and then neyther Sea nor Land neither Fire nor Water neyther Sword nor Pestilence neyther force nor Famine neyther any other thing shall be able to hurt him We see this e Exod. 14 30. in Moses and the Israelites when they were come to the Red Sea and Pharaoh with his Army followed at their backes they were brought through the Sea as on dry Land and were carried safely in the Wildernesse as on Eagles Winges by the prouidence and protection of God The three Children f Dan. 3 27 6 22. were cast into the Furnance Daniell was thrown into the Lyons denne yet they were not consumed with the Fire neyther he deuoured by the Lyons This made the Prophet say g Psal 23 4. Though I should walke through the Valley of the shaddow of death I will feare none ill for thou art with me thy Rodde and thy Staffe they comfort me All other comfort is no better then discomfort all other ioy is no better then sorrow and vexation of Spirit without this according to the saying of the Wise-man h Eccle. 2 2. I said of laughter Thou art mad and of ioy what is this that thou dost Reason 2. Secondly the grace and loue of God blesseth sanctifieth and furthereth all other thinges vnto vs honour wealth wisedome riches strength fauour friendship and whatsoeuer befall the Sonnes of Men. The Prophet testifieth Psalme 45. Because God had blessed him for euer i Psal 45 2 3. therefore it is said vnto him prosper thou with thy glory ride vppon the word of truth and of meekenesse On the other side the want of the loue and grace of God curseth all other things vnto vs yea defileth and poysoneth them and maketh them deadly our honour it turneth into shame our strength into weakenesse our wisedome into foolishnesse our riches into snares our beauty into vanity our sauour into hatred We haue many examples in the word of God and by daily experience offered vnto vs of this truth the wisedome of Achitophell the honour of Haman the valour of Ioab the beauty of Absolom the knowledge of Iudas all these were good and great blessings of God but all are turned to be cursses vnto them because wanting the free grace of GOD they wanted the sanctified vse of them Seeing therefore the loue of God is of greater price and more excellent value then all the world and seeing his grace sanctifieth and seasoneth all other blessings and the want thereof bringeth a cursse vpon them wee conclude and gather from these reasons that the free fauour and mercy of God in Christ Iesus is first and aboue all other things to be intreated and desired for our selues and others Vse 1. Now let vs make vse of this point First let euerie one of vs seeke to haue our hearts established and setled in this free grace to finde and feele in vs his loue shed in our hearts by his holy Spirit Let this bee our first our chiefe our principall and special care to obtaine the loue and fauour of God that wee may be beloued of him This was the prayer of the Prophet k Psal 51 12. Restore to me the ioy of thy saluation and stablish me with thy free Spirit So the Apostle teacheth l Hebr. 13 9. It is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace We see how men are filled and carryed away with naturall presumption euen from their Cradle perswading themselues to stand in a sure estate and thinking to escape the wrath of God but of this free grace they haue no tast no desire no feeling of any want They imagine themselues to stand in no neede thereof they presume they are in the fauour of God they dreame that he cannot chuse but loue them If we want any earthlie blessing the helpe of Friendes the health of bodie the Treasure of this World we can very quickly feele it our senses are sharpe enough to discerne it but though we want the grace of God and his fauour toward vs wee haue no more feeling then dead Men hath wee neyther feele it nor desire it nor once regard it We spend our strength wast our life and consume our daies in seeking riches honours pleasures and preferments but wee neuer looke so high as to the grace of God We lye groueling like the Beastes vpon the Earth wee vse euery day nay euery houre nay euerie minute the blessings of God f Acts 17 28. In whom we liue and mooue and haue our being yet wee will not lift vp our eyes to the chiefe cause of all the Grace of God Let vs therefore aboue all thinges seeke earnestly for the grace of God wherein the Foundation of all our happinesse is laid He that liueth in his fauour hath comfort in all sorrowes and miseries He that dyeth out of his fauour dyeth as a Beast nay worse then a beast and shall haue fellowship with the Deuill and his Angels it had beene good if such a one had neuer beene borne For euen as the rich man in the Gospell desired g Luke 16 24 one drop of Water to quench the fire and to coole his tongue and if he might haue gotten it hee would haue preferred it before the gaining and obtaining of a thousand Worlds so when God shall set our sinnes in order before
vs and the Gulfe of his wrath ready to swallow vs we shall cry out for one drop of Grace for one drop of Faith for one drop of comfort to refresh our pining Soules and to deliuer vs from the shaddow of death Now is the time to desire and seeke after grace if we let slip the present occasion offered vnto vs we shall afterward cry out for it and complaine of the want of it and yet shall neuer attaine vnto it Thus was it with the rich Man when he entreated Abraham to haue mercy on him and to send Lazarus that he might dip the tip of his Finger in Water to coole his tongue beeing tormented in that Flame Abraham answered Sonne remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore hee is comforted and thou art tormented Thus was it with the foolish Virgins who slumbred and slept and regarded not to procure and prouide Oyle h Mat. 25 10 11. for their Lampes for when the Bridegroome was come and had shut the Gate they cryed in vaine Lord Lord open vnto vs who receiued their answere Verily I say vnto you I know you not Thus it shall be with those in the last day which shall say i Math. 7 22. Lord Lord haue we not in thy Name prophesied And by thy Name cast out Deuils And by thy Name done many great workes For then hee will professe vnto them he neuer knew them depart from me ye workers of iniquity So shall it be with those that haue neglected the time and passed ouer the opportunity k Luke 14 25 26. who begin to say Lord open vnto vs we haue eaten and drunke in thy presence and thou hast taught in our Streets to whom he shall say I know you not whence ye are Let vs all be wise and beware by their examples that we do not delay the time from day to day Let vs craue this guift of God that we may haue it in time of neede and in the houre of tentation If now while we haue time we shall desire and labour to obtaine grace wee shall not neede heereafter to stand in feare of Death or to cry out through horror and despaire O that I had one drop of Faith O that I had one drop of Grace Vse 2. Secondly seeing grace is in the first place aboue and before all other blessings to be desired and required at the handes of God let vs learne the high-way and enter into the beaten path that leadeth to this Grace and when wee haue learned it let vs walke in it in a constant and setled course Now the steppes l Three steps leading vs to finde Gods grace that wee must make to trace it and finde it out are these The first degree or steppe is to dislike our selues and to bee in disgrace with our selues Euery man naturally is in loue with himselfe and his owne shadow But wee must cast off this selfe-loue that cleaueth so fast and hangeth on and learne to know our selues and to hate our selues No man can magnifie Gods mercy sufficiently vntill hee attaine to the knowledge of his owne misery Daniell a man gratious and dearely beloued of GOD acknowledged this in his prayer and as it were ascendeth into the presence of God by this steppe m Dan. 9 7 8. O Lord righteousnesse belongeth vnto thee and vnto vs open shame as appeareth this day to our Kings to our Princes to our Fathers and vnto euery Man of Iudah because we haue sinned against thee This was the course that the Prodigall Sonne tooke and the way that he entred g Luke 15 21 Father I haue sinned against Heauen and before thee and am no more worthy to bee called thy Sonne Thus did the poore Publican insinuate himselfe into the grace of God and departed iustifyed in his sight he smote his breast saying h Luke 18 13 Lord be mercifull to me a Sinner To be proud and puffed vp with our owne righteousnesse and to trust in our owne wisedome is the fore-runner of a fall The second step to obtaine grace is after we haue felt this want and misery in our selues wee must not rest there but earnestly desire and inwardly hunger and thirst after the loue and fauour of God in Christ aboue all earthly thinges First we must feele our selues empty before our Soules can haue this hunger Our Sauiour describing true blessednesse to his Disciples and shewing wherein it consisteth contrary to the iudgement of the World hee saith i Math. 5 3 6. Blessed are the poore in Spirit that is that know themselues poore that feele themselues poore and voide of righteousnesse and then he addeth Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be filled We must k Iohn 6 27. and 4 14. hunger after the meat that neuer perisheth wee must thirst after that Well of Water which springeth vp vnto euerlasting life If wee neuer hunger after grace we shall neuer haue grace The whole desire l Math. 9 12. not the Phisition but they that are sicke They m Iohn 9 41. which thinke they see are made blind and their sinne remaineth Lastly it is required of vs to lay hould by the hand of a true Faith vpon the grace and mercy of God in Christ Iesus offered vnto all of vs in the promises of the Gospell generally and learne to apply them to our selues particularly Christ calleth those n Mat. 11 28. that are weary and heauy laden promising to ease end refresh them In the last and great day of the Feast Iesus stood and cryed saying o Iohn 7 37. If any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke He teacheth p Mark 16 16 That he that shall beleeue and be Baptized shall be saued These are generall promises these require particular application Wee cannot receiue them into our hearts and make them our owne except we lay houlde of them by a speciall Faith This liuely Faith bringeth Christ home to vs and openeth the doores of our Soules to entertaine him If then we feele our owne miserie if we hunger after mercie and if wee apply the promises of the Gospell to vs particularly we shall be assured to finde the grace of God and tast plentifully and abundantly of his loue So many as truely desire grace must looke to attaine it by these meanes and climb vp to the top of it by these steps and degrees as by certaine staires Vse 3. Thirdlie seeing grace is first of all to bee craued it directeth vs to obserue and keepe a good order in seeking and crauing thinges at the hands of God We are taught first to seeke his grace and fauour as the roote and Fountaine and then peace welfare and other blessings He that will receiue fruit from the tree must come to the roote and body before he can come to the braunches so if we would haue peace health
instruction the Angels are our Watchmen the heauen is our happinesse Christ is our Sauiour God is our Father all thinges are fauourers and furtherers of our saluation It is a comfort of all comforts that we are at peace with God that he is our friend and that hee hath no controuersie against vs. If God were against vs who should bee able to stand for vs or dare take vpon him the protection and defence of vs But beeing iustified by Faith we are at peace with God It is a great blessing to be at peace with men but it is a greater blessing to be at peace with God We are at peace with the blessed Angels r Hebr. 1 14. Who are all ministring Spirits sent forth to Minister for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation They guard vs from dangers they carry vs as a Nurse doth her Childe in her Armes that we be not hurt by the Deuill or his Angels or his Instruments We are at peace with the Church that is with all such as feare God and beleeue in Christ The Prophet Esay speaking of the Kingdome of Christ and of the fruits of the Gospell foretelleth That Å¿ Esay 11 6. the Wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe and the Leopard with the Kidde and the Calfe and the Lyon and a fat Beast together and a little Child shall lead them c. Meaning thereby that when a man is called into the State of grace howsoeuer by Nature he haue the greedinesse of a Wolfe the wildnesse of a Leopard the fiercenesse of a Lyon the cruelty of a Beare hee shall lay away his sauage and brutish Nature and become gentle and liue peaceably with all men We are at peace with our own selues which is the peace of a good conscience when it being washed in the blood of Christ ceaseth to accuse and terrifie and beginneth to excuse and comfort vs when neither Hell nor Death nor damnation nor any daunger doth dismay vs or bring vs to despaire but in the midst of all t Col. 3 15. we haue the peace of God ruling in our hearts as the Apostle speaketh Coloss 3. 15. If a man weare at peace with the Angels with men and with all the Creatures if he had no Enemy to encounter him but liued at peace with others yet if he were at warre and Mortall enmity with himselfe if he felt the terrors of conscience and his owne heart condemning him hee should quickly finde what a great blessing it is to haue a cleere conscience which is a continuall Feast This peace was in Dauid when he said in the midst of manifolde dangers u Psal 3 5 6. I laid me downe and slept and rose againe for the Lord sustained me I will not be afraid of ten thousand of the people that should beset me round about This is of such excellency that it is called o Phil. 4 7. The peace of God that passeth all vnderstanding it is in stead of a guard to keepe our hearts and minds in Christ Wee are at peace with our enemies both because so soone as we beleeue in Christ wee seeke to haue peace with all men so farre as is possible p Rom. 12 18 and as much as lieth in vs and because God restraineth the mallice of the Enemies and inclineth their hearts to embrace peace Thus God brought Abraham and Isaac into fauour with Abimelec King of Gerar that he was ready and willing no onely to receiue peace when it was offered but to craue peace when it was not desired Thus God brought Daniell into fauour with the chiefe of the Eunuchs and sundry others to finde the fruits of loue at the handes of their enemies because he hath the harts of all men in his owne hand to wind them and turne them at his owne pleasure Lastly we are at peace with all Creatures in Heauen and Earth aboue and beneath which are made to serue for our benefite and saluation The Prophet saith q Psal 91 13. Thou shalt walk vpon the Lyon and the Aspe the young Lyon and the Dragon shalt thou tread vnder foot And God promiseth To make a r Hos 2 18. Couenant for them with the Beastes and Fowles that they shall walk safely All these priuiledges teach vs hauing such a large peace with God and his Angels with the Church and our owne selues with our Enemies and all Creatures that it is the most comfortable thing in the world to be vnder the grace and Couenant of God and that nothing is more to bee desired then to feele the fauour of God towards vs for hauing this we possesse all things If wee want him and his fauour though we haue all the world it will not nor cannot content vs but all things are curssed to vs and we to them Vse 3. Lastly seeing all that are accepted of God are blessed with all good things this teacheth vs the wretched and fearefull condition of all such as by reason of sinne are out of fauour with God they shall finde no rest they shall haue no peace heauen and earth shall conspire against them and deny them succour and comfort in the day of Gods punnishment and visitation It is said of Ismaell that his hand should be against euery man and euery mans hand against him so is it with all the vngodly not reconciled to God they shall find no sound comfort in any Creature but shall haue all the World against them This is a great misery and torment lying heauy vpon the wicked and piercing their Soules as the flashings of Hell according to the saying of the Prophet s Esay 57 19 20 21. I create the fruit of the lippes to be peace peace vnto them that are farre off and to them that are nere saith the Lord for I will heale them but the wicked are like the raging Sea that cannot rest whose Waters cast vp Mire and Dirt There is no peace saith my God to the wicked God setteth himselfe against them and all Creatures shall confound them and fight against them vntil they are confounded and ouerthrowne And as the Apostle speaking of the blessed and happy estate of the godly declareth that all things are theirs so on the other side we may truely say of the vngodly that nothing is theirs they haue Title and interest in no creature to receiue any comfort in them or stay from them or protection by them God is become their Enemy the Angels are armed to destroy them their owne consciences conuince and condemne them the Heauen is shut against them death is the gate of Hell vnto them affliction is a meanes of murmuring in them the World is a Snare vnto them Christ is a Rocke of offence vnto them the Gospell is the fauour of death vnto them the mercy of God is made a Packe-horse for their sinnes all the ordinances of God are abused by them and all the workes of Gods handes shall bee Instruments of
Children of God c Psal 123 3. Haue mercy vpon vs ô Lord haue mercy vpon vs for we haue suffered to much contempt This is the direction that the Apostle Iames giueth d Iames 5 5. If any of you want wisedome let him aske of God which giueth to all men liberally and reprocheth no man and it shall be giuen him This is that which the Apostle both teacheth and craueth The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God and the Communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all The like we see vsed by the Apostle Iohn Reuel 1. 4. All which testimonies serue directly to teach vs that what blessings soeuer we want we must beg them of God and of him onely Reason 1. Let vs see the Reasons to confirme vs in this truth First God is the fountaine of all good thinges and the Well-spring of all graces whatsoeuer Hee is a most bountifull and liberall Giuer none can helpe vs but he alone If hee shut his handes who can open them If hee stoppe his eares who can heare If hee turne awaie his eye from vs who can see our wantes If hee close vp his heart who can shew mercie Hence it is that the Apostle saith e Rom 11 36. For of him and through him and for him are all thinges to him bee glory for euer Amen And Iames in the first Chapter of his Epistle Iam. 1. 17. f Iames 1 17. Euery good giuing and euery perfect guift is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neither shaddow of turning Reason 2. Secondly the three persons in Trinity doe worke ioyntly together euen from the first beginning of our creation to the last finishing of our saluation It is said all things were made by the Sonne g Iohn 1 3. and that without him nothing was made that was made the Spirit also did sustaine and vphold that confused Lumpe which was the matter of the vniuersall so that they are said and set downe to be Creators as well as the Father In the worke of our saluation the Father willeth it and electeth vs the Sonne meriteth and deserueth it the Holy Ghost applyeth and appropriateth it This is it which Christ himselfe h Iohn 5 17. 16 13. saith Ioh. 5. My Father worketh hitherto and I worke And Chap. 16. When he commeth which is the Spirit of truth he will lead you into all truth So we might say the like touching the guifts of Sanctification and Iustification the Father forgiueth and washeth away sinne by the blood of Christ through the sprinkling of the Spirit he mortifieth sinne by the power of the death of Christ through the working of the Holy Ghost he raiseth vnto newnesse of life by the power of Christes Resurrection applyed by the Spirit hee iustifieth vs by the righteousnesse of Christ imputed and appropriated vnto vs by the Spirit Seeing therefore that God is a most munificent and liberall giuer rich vnto all and niggardly to none and seeing these three persons beeing one God doe worke ioyntly together in all things touching the creation of the World and the saluation of man and the redemption of our Soules it followeth whensoeuer we want any guifts needefull for Soule or body for this life or the life to come we must aske the supply of them at the handes of God onely the Father the Sonne and holy Ghost Vse 1. Now let vs handle the Vses breefely that arise from hence First we see that it is necessary for all that would pray aright and would obtaine that which they desire to be well instructed in the Vnity of the Godhead and the Trinity of the persons and to know the distinct properties of the persons without the vnderstanding whereof wee worship not the true God but an Idoll Our Sauiour in his conference with the Woman of Samaria chargeth the i Iohn 4 12. Samaritans to worship they know not what so doe many in our dayes both Heretiques and ignorant persons they call vppon God confusedlie but they haue no particular knowledge of God at all We must conceiue no otherwise of God in our minde then he hath expressed in his word The scripture teacheth to knowledge to beleeue to worship one God and him onely If we conceiue or imagine or receiue a multiplicity of Gods wee turne the truth of God into a lie and we erect vnto our selues so many Idols Againe the same Scripture setteth before vs three persons in that Godhead the Father which is the first person in the Trinity of himselfe the Son which is the second person begotten of the Father the holy Ghost which is the third person proceeding from the Father and the Sonne The Father is God the Sonne is God the holy Ghost is God and yet these three persons are not three Gods but one onely God And heere we haue in this place a notable Testimony of the God-head of the Sonne where the Apostle desireth and prayeth for grace and peace to be giuen to Philemon and his Wife to Archippus and the Church not onely from God the Father but from the Lord Iesus Christ This had bin monstrous horrible Idolatry and blasphemy Lastly if Christ had not bin in Nature Maiesty and glory equal with the Father hee of whom and from whom we craue spirituall and eternall gifts k Iohn 1 16. And of whose fulnesse we receiue and grace for grace must be confessed and beleeued to be God but such is Christ Iesus and therefore let this be an article of our Faith written in our hearts acknowledged with our mouth and confessed in the Church for euer that Christ is true God Vse 2. Secondly all good things are to be craued of God whether it be the supplying of his graces or the remoouing of our troubles we are taught to goe immediatly to God by Christ whensoeuer he blesseth vs and to returne vnto himselfe the praise of his owne worke This duty being required it serueth to meete with many corruptions that are too common in the world It conuinceth such Heathnish minded men as are of dead harts and haue no spark of the life of Gods Spirite in them that receiue and swallow vp daily diuers blessinges yet neuer looke to GOD that blesseth them but wee are like vnto the Swine that goe groueling to the ground like the Horse and Mule that haue no vnderstanding at all and so vse all the profites and pleasures of this life without any acknowledgement and consideration from whence they come and of whom they haue receiued them l Ezek. 32 6. or like vnto the Israelites when they had forsaken God They sate downe to eate and drinke and rose vp to play or as c Gen. 25 34. Esau He did eate and drinke he rose vp and went his way he filled his paunch and such was his prophanenesse that hee was touched with nothing These men doe daily deuour infinite
delight hath the Nurse then to see her child liue in health grow vp in strength and stature and prosper in the world So there is no comfort like to this comfort no ioy like to this ioy no delight like to this delight to behold the haruest of the Lord the sheepe of Christ the Children of God to flourish and to encrease more and more to grow from faith to faith from grace to grace b Ephe. 4. 13. vntill they all meet together vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnes of Christ Hence it is that after the Apostle had testified his ioy and thankes to God for the faith and loue of the Colossians he addeth c Col. 19. 10. for this cause we also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that ye might be fulfilled with knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding that ye might walke worthy of the Lord and please him in all thinges being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God and let vs by this example comfort our selues in such as increase in good thinges and pray for such as are comming forward We liue in a decaying and declining time wherein many haue forgotten their first loue we see the cold season and Winter of all Godlines wherein men are frozen in the dregs of Sinne. Wee may behold with our eyes if we be not starke blinde a generall wasting languishing and consumption of the heate and heart of Religion If then in this common pining of the vital parts we may discerne any reuiuing and refreshing to appeare or any flourishing of Godlines which seemed dead at the root to spring vp let it be a comfort vnto vs and teach vs to giue God the glory who maketh light to come out of darkenesse and life to arise out of death This serueth to reproue those that neuer desire the profiring of their people nor regard what their estate and how their standing is in heauenly thinges they neuer consider whether they goe forward or backward whether they grow vpward or downe-ward to Heauen or to Hell to God or to the Deuill to Saluation or to damnation These are they that feed themselues to the full but regard not to feed the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseers These are they that liue of the Alter but care not to minister at the Alter they will be sure to reape carnall things but they haue no conscience to sow spirituall thinges They liue of the Gospell but they will not preach the Gospell The Apostle testifying his longing and thirsting after the saluation of the Church said I seeke not yours but you But these men if they would speake the truth from their hearts might say we seeke not you but yours we care not what become of you so that we may find the sweetnes of that which is yours How farre are these from the zealous affection of the same Apostle who became all thinges to all men if by any meanes he might saue some he teacheth that a necessity lay vpon him to preach the Gospell and denounceth a woe vpon himselfe if he preach not the Gospell Let vs all in our places follow his example and pray vnto God to giue the grace of conuersion to turne the hearts of men to the sauing knowledge of the Gospell and where he hath granted this mercy let vs pray him to encrease it more and more and to continue it vnto the day of Iesus Christ Vse 2. Secondly as the growing in good thinges is matter of ioy so on the other side it is caused of great sorrow and griefe of heart when the professors of the saith and hearers of the word and such as seemed louers of the truth do not profit but reuolt do not goe forward but goe backward do not grow better and better but become worse and worse It must not seeme strange that great sorrow ariseth vnto the seruants of God when men do not profit in good thinges We see what worldly sorrow is found in worldly men that causeth death the least occasion of losse the least feeling of trouble the least crossing of their humors can draw from them abundance of teares But such as are led by the spirit of God are spiritually minded d 2. Cor. 7. 10. they haue godly sorrow that causeth repentance vnto saluation not to be repented of This was in the Prophet Dauid when he saw a decay in Godlines and a growing in wickednesse e Psal 119. 136. mine eyes gush out with Riuers of water because they keepe not thy law This was in the Prophet Ieremy f Ier. 9. 1. and 4. 19. O that mine head were full of water and mine eyes a fountaine of teares that I might weep day and night for the slaine of the Daughter of my people This was in Christ our Sauiour when he came neere to Ierusalem he beheld the Citty and wept for it g Luke 19. 41. 42. O if thou hadst euen knowne at the least in this day those thinges which belong vnto thy peace but now are hid from thine eyes This was in the Apostle Paule when he saw the reuolting and back-sliding of the Galathians h Gal. 4. 19. and 5. 7. O my little Children of whom I trauaile in Birth againe vntill Christ be formed in you I am in feare of you least I haue bestowed on you labour in vaine ye did runne well who did let you that ye did not obey the truth This is a speciall note to discerne and distinguish true Pastors from hirelings and faithfull shepheards from Wolues for the true Ministers of Christ are inwardly touched and grieuously pained to behold the present sinnes of the people and the future iudgments of God hanging ouer their heads This is a great griefe of heart and goeth neere them to see so little growth of Godlines so little fruit of their labours so great encrease of all vngodlines This reproueth those that make a mocke of sinne and can laugh as heartilie at the committing of iniquitie as at the best ieast and the greatest sport If we begin once to laugh at sinne we will not make any conscience to commit it When once we do not sticke to ieast at it we will quickly come to it in good earnest When we can make a play of it there is but a short step to put it in practise The very Heathen i Plutar. in Solone Valer. Maxim lib. 2. Cap. 6. saw thus much that had but halfe an eye that if they suffered euill to be committed merrily and in sport they should finde it practised in their earnest contracts common affaires And many of the heathen by other Heathen are commended k Tacit. in his description of Germany among whom vices were neuer laughed at But how many are there among vs that would be counted and are indeed called Christians
who come farre behind the blinde Infidels who are open ieasters at euill and deriders of good This laughing is the beginning of euill when ieastes turne to good earnest and wordes into deeds These men are farre from the practise of those whom we heard before commended out of the word of God and from the Godly affection of Dauid and Ieremy of Paule and Christ himselfe who mourned in soule to behold the sinnes that raigned and were commonly practised in their daies This is a notable signe and assurance to our owne hearts that we hate them indeede when they do draw out of vs buckets of water and riuers of teares This griefe of heart was in the Apostle writing to the Phillippians when he saw the loose behauiour of of many that professed Christ in word but denied him in deed of whom he saith l Phil. 3. 18. Many walke of whom I haue told you often and now tell you weeping that they are the enemies of the Crosse of Christ whose end is damnation whose God is their belly whose glory is to their shame which mind earthly thinges Now it cannot be but the hearts of the faithfull Ministers and godly bretheren will be greatly grieued and vexed when they see God dishonoured by our carelesse walking and standing still idle all the day long withou a labouring in his Vineyard We must daily increase and grow strong in faith or else we decrease and grow weake in saith If we wax not euery day better we fall to be worse and worse We neuer stand at one stay If we walke not forward we runne backeward like the water of the Sea that if it do not flow it ebbeth or like vnto the life of man if strength encreaseth not it decayeth So then if any would come to mans full and perfect stature he must grow vp by little and little from one measure to another So if any would m Ephe. 4. 15. 16. become a perfect man in Christ he must follow the truth in Loue and in all thinges grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ by whom all the body being coupled and knit together by euery ioynt receiueth encrease of the body vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue Let vs therefore take heede to our selues that we greeue not the hearts of the faithfull and by our sinnes quench their affections toward vs as it were by pouring Water vpon them Let vs seeke to grow vp in knowledge and in obedience that we be not as Dwarfes or Vrchins neuer comming to any growth nor profiting any whit in the Schoole of Christ nor be as idle Drones that neuer labour but liue vnprofitably to themselues and others Vse 3. Thirdly it is the dutie of all Gods people by striuing to goe forward in good thinges to delight the heartes of their Teachers and the rest of the Brethren So long as we encrease and proceede vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ that we bee hence-forth no more Children wauering and carried about with euery winde of Doctrine by the deceit of men and with craftinesse whereby they lay in waite to deceiue we make Christ glad we reioyce the Spirit of God wee make glad the Angels we comfort and cheere vp the hearts of the godly and we bring that peace to our owne hearts which passeth all vnderstanding On the other side if we grow backward and decline by little and little from the holy profession of the truth which we haue receiued we crucifie Christ wee quench the Spirit we greeue the Angels wee offend the faithfull and wee wound our owne Soules This dutie vrged from this Doctrine reprooueth sundry sorts of people that doe not desire to delight the hearts of those that haue instructed them and to comfort them that haue laboured in the word and Doctrine among them First such as haue continued long in the Church and grow in yeares but not in knowledge What comfort can these men bring to their Teachers and Instructers when no increase is seene or can be marked in them It is a common but a most fearefull sinne not to profit and proceede in the waies of godlinesse and yet it is to bee feared that not one of an hundred commeth with any desire of instruction with any care of sanctification with any purpose of reformation with any hunger after saluation If men goe to the the Market to buy their prouision and to supply the necessities of the body we see what they bring home we see they returne not empty we see they come backe laden But when they goe to the House of God and frequent the exercises of his word how often doe they returne with empty handes nay with empty hearts nay with hard hearts and so worse then they came vnto them This is it which the Apostle n Heb. 6 7 8. teacheth Hebr. 6. The earth which drinketh in the Raine that commeth oft vpon it and bringeth forth Hearbs meete for them by whom it is dressed receiueth blessing of God but that which beareth Thornes and Bryars is reprooued and is neere vnto curssing whose ende is to bee burned Secondly heereby is condemned the want of the fruits of kindnesse toward the Pastors whereby they may bee encouraged and made cheerefull and comfortable in their calling Some there are whom we may well account of the better or at least none of the worser sort who abstaine from hurting wronging and molesting their Ministers but they withall abstaine from shewing succour helpe or countenance toward them they will indeed doe them no euill but likewise they will doe them no good contemning them in their heart they will not be open enemies professing hatred toward them but withall they are not their friendes to giue them any comfort they vse them strangely and vnciuilly as base abiects in their sight when as their calling is as much honored and magnified in the word by the mouth of God as any calling vnder Heauen This was the sin of the Corinthians for a time who wanted loue kindnesse in supporting the Apostle vnder the waight of his calling so that he was constrained to stand vpon the commending of himselfe and the extolling of his Ministry o 2 Cor. 12 11 I was a foole to boast my selfe yee haue compelled mee for I ought to haue beene commended of you for in nothing was I inferiour vnto the very chiefe Apostles though I be nothing This also the same Apostle complaineth of in another place p 2 Tim. 4 16 At my first answearing no man assisted me but all forsooke mee I pray God that it may not be layde vnto their charge These men did not dispraise him but they would not commend him They would not renounce him yet they would not defend him as they wold not disclaime him so likewise they would not assist him Of this sort are manie that liue among vs who thinke they haue discharged a worthy duty toward
the Minister if they do him no harme if they offer him no wrong if they abstaine from iniurie toward him It was farre otherwise with the Galathians who loued Paule so dearly and entirely that they accounted nothing to bee too precious for him q Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despised not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of God yea as Christ Iesus what was then your felicity For I beare you record that if it had beene possible ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto me But in these daies wherein we liue it were well or not much amisse for the faithfull Ministers of the Gospell if such as should support them would not subuert them if such as should help them would not hinder them if such as should raise them vp were not ready to cast them downe and if such as should refresh them were not rather giuen to reuile them and disgrace them Heere then is condemned all hard and bitter dealing toward them whereby their calling which is an honourable office is made an irksome burthen vnto them to bear against such as taunt and scorne them that iest and mocke at the worke of their ministry which is the wisedome of God and the power of God against those that delight to vex the seruants of God to mingle their bread with grauell their drinke with gall and their life with reproach This made the Prophets and Apostles cry out continually to see themselues abused their Ministery contemned the word of God himselfe refused all Religion prophaned When Eliah saw that the children of Israell had forsaken the Couenant of God cast downe his Altars and slaine his Prophets he desired God to kill him r 1 King 19 4 It is now enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better then my fathers The prophet Å¿ Esay 65 2. 53 1. 49 4. Esay saith I haue spred out my hands all the day to a rebellious people which walked in away that was not good euen after their owne imaginations Lord who hath beleeued our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God The Lord sayth to Ezekiell t Ezek. 33 31 32. The Children of thy people talke of thee by the walles and in the doores of houses they sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doo them for vvith their mouths they make iests and thou art vnto them as a iesting song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can sing well for they heare thy words but they do them not and when this commeth to passe for loe it will come then shall they know that a prophet hath beene among them So when Paule came to Athens u Acts 17 18. and saw the City full of Idols he preached vnto them the knowledge of God and the resurrection of the dead but they said What will this babler say And others worse then those that scorne and scoffe at the word of life which they should heare with feare and reuerence are falne into this horrible depth of sinne that thorough malice to the word it selfe do come vnto them to heare them not to learne but to trap and intangle them not to edifie themselues but to misreport and accuse them not to receiue profit but to finde occasion to persecute them as the Iewes did with Christ and his Apostles who came not to heare them but to tempt them not to beleeue them but to belye them Many such Iewes and Iudasses wee meete withall in our dayes who are so farre from reioycing the hearts of their Ministers that they may doo the worke of their calling wil ingly not grudgingly cheerefully not heauily u Heb. 13 17. with ioy not with greefel that they thinke it a great duty done vnto them if they doo not disgrace them or molest them It is a great sinne not to helpe them not to countenance them not to stand with them in good causes but to suffer euery base companion and beastly liuer to insult vpon them as their footstool but it is more greeuous to scorne them and deride them to make them their Table-talke and their Tauern-talke to declaime against them from the Tribunall of their Ale-bench but it is most fearefull of all to come to them to catch them and intrap them to hunt after words and Syllables and to wrest them against the minde and meaning of the speaker Let vs beware of these sinnes let vs not be in the number of such as are set downe in the seat of scorners and false accusers If they shall not escape that do no good if they shall not be excused that do not reioyce them surely they shall bee guilty of a sorer and seuerer punnishment that malice them that mocke them that misinforme others of them and euery way misvse them and contemne them Vse 4. Lastly seeing we are all bound to reioyce in the proceeding of the faithfull it followeth from hence necessarily that wee are not to enuie and repine at the growth of the Church or of any member of the Church This is a great fault and folly in many when they see any parts of the Church flourish and behold greater encrease in others then in themselues by and by they grudge and repine at it and haue their owne eye euil because the Lords eie is good These are like to those Labourers that were hyred into the Vine-yard who when they saw such as were hyred about the eleauenth houre to receiue their penny and to be made equall with them who had borne the brunt and burthen of the day x 1 Mat. 28 20 11. and had endured the heat and sweate of the worke they enuied at the Seruants and murmured against the Mayster of the house We must enuy no mans good wee must repine at no mans Saluation The calling and conuersion of the Gentiles y Acts 11 3. 15 1. was such a stumbling-blocke in the way and n Mote nay a Beame in the eyes of the Iewes that they had rather renounce the Gospell and depart from Christ then to receyue them into a fellowshippe of the same Faith and make them partakers of the Kingdome of Heauen So did the Scribes and Pharisees z Math. 9 11. Luke 7 39. take it greeuously that the grace of God and Remission of sinnes and the Mysteries of Saluation should be preached and published to Publicans and Sinners There is no guift or benefit bestowed vpon any but it is giuen for the good and comfort of the whole Church so that wee should reioyce therein not repine thereat forasmuch as we haue our portion and profite in it Neuerthelesse what is more common and vsuall then to make the blessinges of God vppon others a great
Hab. 2 4. The iust shall liue by his owne Faith Faith is the worke of the Spirit in the heart of man so that if it must be in the hearts of euerie one of vs it followeth that it must bee speciall Reason 2. Secondly true Fayth giueth sound comfort and worketh peace with God this is the property of that Faith which we must haue in vs. But comfort commeth vnto vs by hearing of a promise made to others not belonging to our selues What consolation of heart can this worke in vs to know that others shall bee saued This the Apostle speaketh of Heb. 6. God willing more abundantly h He. 6 17 18 to shewe vnto the heyres of promise the stablenesse of his counsell bound himselfe by an Oath that by two immutable thinges wherein it is vnpossible that God should lye we might haue strong consolation which haue our refuge to lay hold vpon that hope that is set before vs. No man receyueth comfort by the riches of another himselfe being poor or by the honor of another himselfe liuing in disgrace can so no man can feele any comfort by the Faith of another so long as he wanteth Faith himselfe to apply Christ vnto himselfe Seeing then that euery man must attaine to saluation by his owne faith which is able to minister comfort vnto him in the time of neede we see that Faith consisteth in applying the mercies of God vnto our owne selues Vse 1. The Vses of this Doctrine are now to bee considered and stoode vpon that so wee may vnderstand how to apply this applying of Fayth vnto our selues First this confirmeth the forme and manner of speech vsed in the Articles of Fayth wherein euerie one is taught to say I beleeue in God Not We beleeue in God For howsoeuer wee are to pray for others as well as for our selues and are taught to say Our Father which art in Heauen yet when the question is of our Fayth wee must say not We beleeue but I beleeue We pray for others but we beleeue for our selues The like is to be sayde of euerie principle of Faith euerie man must holde them all and beleeue them all This ouerthroweth the Doctrine of the Church of Rome which teacheth a generall and implicite Faith to bee sufficient for vs to Iustification and Saluation For they teach if a man can say I beleeue as the Church beleeueth though hee know not how or what the Church beleeueth though hee vnderstand nothing though he be able to apply nothing vnto himselfe hee hath a good faith and by that faith may be saued Answereable to this Diuinity i Bellar. de iustif lib. 1. cap. 7. are the Iesuites and Schoole-mens damnable and diuellish positions which maintaine that the people are not bound to know what the matters of Faith bee that ignoraunce is better then the knowledge of them that they neede not enquire after them and that Faith is better defined by ignorance then by knowledge Hence it is that they commend the Colliars Faith k Apol. translated by Staplet part 1. page 53 who as the tale is told being at the point of death and tempted of the Deuill what his Faith was Aunsweared I beleeue and die in the faith of Christs Church but being againe demanded what the faith of Christs Church was that faith said he that I beleeue in and thus the deuill getting no other aunswere was ouercome and put to flight This fable hath beene so long told and related among them that now themselues begin to beleeue it to be a truth as a lyar by often telling an vntruth beginneth to thinke it may be a true tale This Colliars faith is the popish Creed which being founded in ignorance is too weake a shield to quench the fiery Darts of the Deuill and to resist his tentations Thus true faith is suppressed ignorance is set on foote by these ignoraunt Teachers who as they are blinde themselues so they would put out the eyes of others They require no knowledge of the things we pray for l Rhem. annot on 1 Cor. 14. on Luke 12 11. but preferre ignorance they require no ability to professe the perticular points of our faith but in grosse and general This ignorance is plentifully condemned in the Scriptures We are taught m Col. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 3 15. that the word must dwell plentifully in vs and that we must be able to giue an account of the hope that is in vs to them that shall require an aunswere of vs. We are taught n Math. 22 29 Rom. 15 4 Hebr. 5 11. Iohn 5 39. that ignorance is the Mother of all euill the roote of all error the cause of all vnbeleefe and that whatsoeuer things are written afore hand were written for our learning that wee might haue comfort and beleeue Thus do these enemies of God and his people take from them their sword when they should go to fight and strip them of their Armor when they should enter the battell like Theeues that put out the Candle which serueth to discouer them To conclude let vs know that an ignorant faith is no faith for where there is no knowledge there can bee no faith But such as liue in the Church of Rome being blindly led of blinde Teachers doo know nothing to their comfort they haue the key of Knowledge taken from them they are nuzled and encouraged in ignoraunce they heare it magnified and extolled vnto the skies Some of them pretend the reading of the Scriptures in the mother tongue and in the translation that all may vnderstand to bee a principall cause of heresie Another shameth not to auouch that it was the inuention of the Deuill to permit the people to read the Bible Another blusheth not to write that he knew certaine men possessed of a Deuill because being but Husbandmen they were able to discourse of the Scriptures They teach that it is Heresy for a Lay-man to dispute in a point of faith These men speake not by the spirit of God but vtter the Deuils language and instruct the people in the Colliars Creed It is written of Timothy o 2 Tim 3 15. that hee was trained vp of a childe in the knowledge of the Mysteries of Religion It is written p Deut. 29 29 that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children In former times the Doctrines of godlynesse and seuerall points of religion were knowne of all and the lowest of the people reasoned of them q Chryso hom 3 in Lazarum Aug. tract 21. in Ioh. and their Byshops exhorted thē thereunto asking why they are vttered if they may not be known Why they haue sounded if they may not bee heard And wherefore are they heard but that we should vnderstand them Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is the very forme of faith to receiue and apply this teacheth that it is not enough for men to haue an hystorical faith to belieue those things
of prayer both publicke and priuate for our selues and others is most necessary It is a speciall gift of the spirit which is common to all for all haue not the grace of Prayer The Apostle saith i 1 Tim 2 1. I exhort that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men The neglect of this is a note of a ranke Atheist k Psalme 53 4. who is described not to call vpon God Christ Iesus did oftentimes pray he was feruent and continuall in it hee spent whole nights in Prayer When he was in his Agony he prayed once and againe and the third time This condemneth those that are carelesse and negligent in the practise of this dutie that are so couetous for themselues that they can craue nothing for their Brethren If one member of the body should scrape all to it selfe what would become of the rest Such are vnnaturall members as take care onely for themselues These can say the Lords Prayer and rehearse the wordes but their hearts are farre from the meaning and right vnderstanding They say Lord giue vs our daily Bread that is to me and to my brethren not to me alone nor to them alone but to me and to them to these my Brethren as well as to my selfe These men are liberall in words bur couetous in mind their mouths are opened and enlarged but their harts are restrained and instraightned they thinke they neuer haue enough and that their Brethren haue too much They are farre from giuing thankes vnto God for them who repine at euerie morsell that they eate and at euery blessing that they enioy Vse 2. Secondly we learne that the weakest and meanest in the Church are not to be despised and contemned inasmuch as they may by their prayers and other meanes helpe the strongest and the greatest The Apostle teacheth that God hath so framed the members of the body l 1 Cor. 12 21 22. That the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feete I haue no neede of you yea much rather those members of the body which seeme to be feeble are necessarie The strongest stand in need of the helpe of the weakest the greatest of the meanest the highest of the lowest the richest of the poorest the Prince of the people All mankind are so created as that they are not perfect of themselues but euery one wanteth the ayde of another One Nation standeth in need of another no Countrey yeeldeth all commodities No man hath all the gifts of Nature but some one some haue others We see it euen among the brute beasts such as are excellent in craft and mighty in strength yet haue their wants together with their wiles and their maimes ioyned with their great might The Fox is subtle to keepe himselfe from snares yet hee is weake to guard himselfe from Wolues on the other side the Lion is strong enough to guard himselfe from Wolues but he is not subtle enough to keepe himselfe from nets We haue not all thinges requisite and necessary for vs we haue not all properties to be commended wee runne into many dangers from whence the meanest may helpe to deliuer the mightiest So then seeing we are enioyned to pray one for another and thereby may helpe one another let vs know that we must despise no man reproch no man hate no man but consider that at one time or other we may want the help hand of him This doth the Wise-man point vnto m Eccl. 9 14 15. when he mentioneth a little City and few men in it and a great King came against it compassed it about and builded forts against it and there was found therein a poore and Wise-man and he deliuered the Citty by his wisedome And wee haue a notable example heereof in the siedge of Abell by Ioab a wise woman cried out of the Cittie and mooued him to returne from the assault We see how forcible the praiers of Abraham were to mooue the Lord to spare the n Gen. 18. Sodomites if tenne righteous persons had beene found in the Citty Thus God testifyeth that he was restrained by the Prayers of Moses and as it were o Exod. 32 10 tied with bands that hee was not able to destroy the people Let vs therefore make much one of another and let no man hate his Brother in his heart but know that his prayers auaile with God for him Wee see the Prayers of the Church profited Peter much though he were an Apostle p Acts 12. for thereby he was deliuered out of prison and from the daunger of death by the Ministry of an Angel So they profit vs if they be faithfull and seruent Vse 3. Lastly it is our duty to entreat the mutuall Prayers one of another We heard before how all the people prayed Samuell to pray for them So did the people come to Moses and entreat this duty of him q Num. 21 7. that they might be deliuered from the fiery Serpents The Apostle is oftentimes earnest in requiring this at the Churches handes r Rom. 15 30 Brethren I beseech you for our Lorde Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the spirit that ye would striue with me by prayers to God for me When we are poore and can doe our Brethren no other good yet may we benefit them by our Prayers When we see our Brethren in necessity in danger in affliction in persecution in sicknesse and in great misery when we haue no hand to help them no power to deliuer them no means to succour them no fauour to speake for them yet wee haue hearts to lifte vp for them to God the Father of all mercies and the God of all consolation and by praying vnto him for them we shall do them much good giue them much comfort minister vnto them much helpe and procure vnto them speedy deliuerance This shall bee more auaileable and profitable vnto them then all other meanes of helpe and succour vsed for their safety without this Let such as are of the greatest giftes earnestly craue and call for the prayers of those that haue lesser and smaller gifts This reproueth such as neuer regard them nor require them that thinke they haue no neede of them nor know the necessity of them It is all one to these men whether they bee prayed for or not whom God no doubt doth oftentimes crosse in the works of their hands that they do not prosper because they make no account of the Churches Prayers It reprooueth such also as regard not the publick assemblies of the faithfull and the meeting of the Congregation of Christ in one place where Prayers are made for the Church where praises are sung and thankes are rendred for the blessings of God yea heauen and earth are made to ring and rebound with sounding out his glorie as it were with the voice of one man All our
confession and lastly seeing the Gospell of Christ is the instrument of Gods power to woorke in vs saluation it followeth that the Religion of God and the gospel of Christ must not onely be beleeued in heart and embraced in Iudgements but also bee confessed by the mouth and professed in the practise of an holy life Obiections answered Against this truth somewhat may be obiected First if true Religion must openly bee confessed then such as are dumbe and cannot speake can haue no Religion if Confession be a fruite of faith then they must of necessitie want Faith that want the vse of the tongue Answere I answere the Doctrine must be vnderstood of such as haue the vse of the tongue giuen them to glorifie God If God haue giuen vnto vs the freedome of speech hee requireth this dutie at our hands If hee haue giuen vs no more then a sanctified and faithfull heart let vs honour him with the holy Meditations thereof he will exact no more of vs then hee hath giuen vnto vs. Hence it is that the Prophet Dauid sayeth or rather the Lorde himselfe by the Prophet Psalme 81. i Psal 81 10. Open thy Mouth wide and I will fill it In like manner it is sayde k Rom. 10 17 That Faith commeth by Hearing and Hearing by the worde of God yet can God extraordinarily giue faith to those that are deafe and haue not their hearing who is not bound to the outward sences nor tieth his graces to the outward eares but supplieth those wants by the working of his holy spirit to the endlesse comfort of such as haue those infirmities Obiection 2 Againe the Apostle sayth Rom. 14 22. Hast thou Faith Haue it with thy selfe before God Where we see hee seemeth to say that it is sufficient if we haue Faith inwardly in the heart albeit no confession followe outwardly with the mouth Answere I answere the Apostle in this place speaketh of another thing to wit of a perswasion touching Christian liberty in things indifferent as if hee shoulde say Art thou strongly perswaded and assured that all Meats are lawfull to Christians Be it so yet vse it betweene God and thine owne Conscience and hurt not thy Neighbour with it nor offend thy weake Brother by it This serueth nothing at all to maintaine a dumbe Religion without open Confession which some would willingly bring in considering as one l Tertullian sayth that he which doth dissemble faith doth deny it Obiection 3. Lastly it is Obiected that Religion is better to bee concealed that we may giue no offence vnto others and auoyde the troubles that ariseth by Confession Answere I aunswere that is no offence giuen to men but a greeuous sinne committed against God who requireth the profession of his trueth And the Apostle Paule was readie to suffer bandes and imprisonment yea euen death it selfe for the profession of the Gospell of Iesus Christ Thus much breefely shall suffice in answere of the Obiections that are made Vse 1. Now let vs see and marke the Vses that arise from hence First wee learne who are to bee accounted true Christians and true Beleeuers to wit such as shew soorth their Fayth by their Confession It is not left to our owne choyse whether wee will make a solemne and sound profession of the Faith or not no more then it is at our libertie whether wee will beleeue or not or whether wee will bee saued or not It is required of all that belong to God to confesse his name and maintaine his Religion All men must confesse that would be confessed before the Father Christ Iesus will neuer beare and endure that seruant which is ashamed of his seruice The Prophet prophesying of the Kingdome of Christ and shewing how they should grow and multiply as the grasse of the field maketh this as a fruite of their conuersion to the Faith l Esay 44 5. One shall say I am the Lords another shall bee called by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand vnto the Lord and name himselfe by the name of Israell This the Apostle m Ro. 10 9 10 also teacheth Rom. 10. If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lorde Iesus and shalt beleeue in thine heart that God raised him vp from the dead thou shalt be saued for with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation So our Sauiour doth not make it proper to his disciples but common to all to confesse him and his words before men And he doth not say whosoeuer shall confesse mee in heart but with his tongue not inwardly but outwardly not secretly but openly For albeit the Faith of the heart be the principall thing and cheefely required of vs yet the confession of the mouth must not bee separated from it This reprooueth such as account this open confession of the truth to bee of no absolute necessitie but a meere thing indifferent left to our liberty to be practised or not to bee practised These are those Libertines that woulde liue as they list and make it no matter of what Religion they be For if it be indifferent whether wee professe Religion or not it is indifferent whether we beleeue or haue faith and let them hold it indifferent also vnto them whether the Lord Iesus doo professe to know them or not Againe we see that it is not enough for vs not to denie Christ but there is required of vs a farther dutie euen to confesse him before men It is required of a dutifull son to confesse his Father with a sound and vpright hart but yet he must not deny his father before men if he would haue his Father confesse him So is it the part of a true Christian to beleeue to righteousnes and to confesse to saluation Euery one would seeme willing and desirous to be saued but if we looke to be partakers thereof Christ must know vs for his seruants and he will not acknowledge vs in his kingdome vnlesse heere we make confession of him If we will not heere know him he wil say to vs heereafter I know you not depart from me n 2 Tim. 2 12. If we deny him he will deny vs If we be ashamed of him take heede least he also bee ashamed of vs. The Theefe that was vpon the Crosse made open confession of his faith reproued the blasphemy of his Companion and called vpon Christ for saluation Luke 23. he rebuked his fellow saying o Luke 23 40 42 43. Fearest thou not God seeing thou art in the same condemnation We are indeed righteously heer for we receiue things worthy of that we haue done but this man hath done nothing amisse And he sayd vnto Iesus Lord remember mee when thou commest into thy Kingdome And albeit hee were a Theefe and a Malefactor for which hee suffered death yet is not Christ ashamed of him hee doth not stoppe his eares
Atheisme Let not such therefore flatter themselues and deceiue their owne soules let them shew their religion if they haue any or else they shew themselues to be men of no religion The third reproofe Thirdly it reprooueth such as censure and condemne others as too pure and precise by reason of their profession These men that are colde themselues and care not whether Religion go sorward or backward cannot abide that any should be more zealous and earnest then themselues because they will not runne with them into all excesse of riot therefore they rayle at them and speake all manner of euill against them They haue borrowed many opprobrious tearmes and drawne many reuiling tauntes from the enemies of the Gospell and grace of God and apply them whete they ought not to bee bestowed When the Lord had restored the Gospell vnto vs being brought out of Superstition and Idolatry that the Romanists gnashed their teeth for anger disgorged their malice with rage and were like to breake in peeces through enuy of the worke of the Lord set vp among vs they deuised against vs and our religion most bitter reproaches then was our profession called Puritanisme and our professors branded with the names of Puritans Praecisians and vnspotted Brethren which contumelies are nowe taken out of the mouths of enemies and one Brother dooth spit them in the face of another What a shame and indignity is this that we professing one faith liuing vnder one Gospell embracing one Religion and enduring the same enimies shold borrow such venomous speeches from the scornefull and despightfull Papists and cast them as Dung in the faces of our Bretheren Let vs therefore leaue these rayling and reuiling speeches and send them backe to Rome the Mother of cruelty and of all byting and bitternesse from whence they come Let vs vpbraid no man with his zeale nor hit no man in the teeth with his profession Let vs rather be mooued in loue to follow their example bee prouoked in a godly aemulation to walke in their steps And let vs all know that we must not be like the Laodiceans h Reuel 3 15. which were neither hot nor cold for if we scorne all zeale and forwardnesse in the wayes of godlinesse if we bee luke-warme professors and neither hot nor cold it shal come to passe that the Lord will spew vs out of his mouth The fourth reproofe Fourthly it reprooueth such as thinke they may bee present at the Sacrifice of the Masse and heare and see their Idolatry so they keepe their conscience to God and themselues yea some go farther and thinke they may not only be present at Idolatry in the Idols Temple but bow downe to the Idolles offer vnto them creepe vnto them and serue them with their bodies so that they abhorre such worship in their minds and serue God in their hearts But these excuses cannot serue to iustify such manner of seruing of God When God would assure Eliah that he had his people in those ruines of the Church that he was not left alone he said i 1 Kin. 19 18 He had left seuen thousand in Israell euen all knees that haue not bowed vnto Baal and euerie mouth that hath not kissed him He doth not say hee had reserued such as did not beleeue in Baal but keepe their heart to God but they are noted by this marke to bee the Lords that they gaue not to Baal the bending of the knee nor any outwarde subiection vnto him In the tentations offered to Christ our Sauiour when the Deuill onely required of him to fall downe and worship him k Math. 4 10 he answered Auoid Satan for it is written thou shalt worship the Lord and him only shalt thou serue Nebucadnezzar required nothing of Shadrach Meshach and Abednego the three Seruants of God but to bow the knee and to fall down l Dan. 3 19. to the golden Image that he should set vp and yet they did choose rather to bee cast aliue into the hot fiery furnace and to endure the extremity of the flame It is not therefore enough to worship God in heart and soule True it is he commandeth vs to m Iohn 4 24. worship him in spirit and truth but not only in spirit and truth God requireth of vs the body as well as the spirit the outward man as well as the inward the knee as well as the heart He challengeth euery part member of our body to be employed to his worship Hee that hath an eare to heare n Reuel 2 7. Must heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches Hee that hath a o 1 Pet. 4 11. Tongue to speake must speake as the words of Gad. Hee that hath handes to lift vp p 1 Tim. 2. 8 Must lift vp pure hands without wrath and without contention Hee that hath a knee to bow q Ephes 3 14. Must bow it to the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ He that hath a mouth to open r Rom. 10 10 Must make confession with it to saluation He that hath feet must say Å¿ Psal 122 2. Our feete shall stand in thy gate O Ierusalem The cause why God claimeth and challengeth the whole body is because the body is his as well as the soule It is his by creation because he made it t Psal 100 3. and not wee our selues we are his people and the Sheepe of his pasture The Clay was his whereof we were formed so that we are his by the Law of Creation Hee feedeth and findeth vs of his owne costs and charges he cloatheth vs with his owne wooll u Psal 50 10 For all the Beasts of the field are his and the Beasts on a thousand mountaines If then we liue at his expenses we are his by another right euen the Booke of his prouidence We are made his by the freeing of vs from the thraldome of sinne from the tiranny of Satan from the bondage of corruption by paying a price a great price by giuing for vs a ransome a great ransome not of Siluer and Gold but by shedding his blood his precious blood for vs the Speare pierced his hart the Nayles pierced his hands and his feet the Thornes pierced his head Seeing therefore he suffered so much in his bodie for our bodies we are wholly his by the worke of our redemption who before were not his The Holy-Ghost likewise sanctifieth our bodies as well as our soules and maketh them a Temple to dwell in and lastly we look for saluation and glorification not onely in soule but in body x 1 Cor. 6 19 20. and therfore we must glorifie God both in our bodies and in our soules wee must offer vp our bodies an holy Sacrifice vnto him and not commit Sacriledge against him by plucking and withdrawing away any part of our bodies from him The fift reproofe Lastly it reproueth such as keepe company with open enemies to God and
God and hate his Brother hee is a Lyar for howe can hee that loueth not his Brother whom hee hath seene Loue God whom hee hath not seene And this Commaundement haue wee of him that he that loueth God should Loue his Brother also Where hee teacheth that the loue of God and the loue of our Bretheren are knit together with such a fast knot as can neuer bee loosed and dissolued the Workes of the first Table cannot be pulled assunder from the Workes of the second Table The Apostle Peter moouing the dispersed Iewes to giue dilligence to make their Election sure and their calling certaine that so they might neuer fall away p 2 Pet. 1 5 6 7. exhorteth them To ioyne Vertue with their Faith and with Fayth Knowledge and with Knowledge Temperance and with Temperance Patience and with Patience Godlinesse and with Godlynesse Brotherly Kindnesse and vvith Brotherly kindnesse Loue. These Christian graces of Gods Spirit he would haue in them and not onely to be found in them but to abound in them and not onely some of them but they must endeuour to get them all and to ioyne one of them to another that so we may bee fruitfull in all good Workes It is not therefore enough for vs to haue one guift alone and then think we are well Let vs not flatter our selues and boast of our Religion to say wee haue Faith or Knowledge or Temperance or Loue. Hee that hath but one of them hath indeede none of them We must haue many or else wee cannot assure our selues that we haue any at all For as hee that is reformed in one sinne is reformed in all knowne sinnes and he that truely repenteth of one truely repenteth of all so hee that hath obtayned one gift hath gotten many One sinne commonly goeth not alone so one Vertue goeth not alone When Fayth commeth there commeth a Traine with it it is as a Royall Queene that neuer trauaileth abroad without her traine Faith layeth holde vpon Christ in whome q Col. 1 19. 2 3. all Treasures of Knowledge Wisedome are hidden Whosoeuer possesseth him and hath him dwelling in his heart hee possesseth all thinges If then wee by attending on the ordinance of God haue gotten Faith r Rom. 20 17. which commeth by hearing and hearing by the Word so soone as Faith is entred a great multitude and mightie Armie of Gods Graces stande about vs and throng at the doore of our hearts as it were striuing and thrusting which of them shoulde enter first and they neuer giue ouer vntill they bee all come in and haue taken vp their lodging there neuer after to bee dislodged and dispossessed of that place Let vs not therefore bee so sparing and niggardly to thinke one grace of God sufficient for vs we serue a liberall Lorde and bountifull Maister that offereth to make vs partakers of all his Treasures and to bestow vppon vs all the riches of his house We may put our hands into his Coffers and store our selues with plenty and aboundance Wee see howe they that couer their houses Å¿ Plaut in Trinum Benefacta benefactis alijs pertegito ne perpluant do lay Tile vpon Tile or Stone vpon Stone or Strawe vppon Straw so thicke that it may not raine thorow and that they may be defended from winde and weather so should it bee with vs that are setting vppe a Christian building when we haue laide a good foundation wee must couer our houses with a strong couering wee must lay Grace vppon Grace and ioyne Vertue to Vertue that though the stormes of tentations beate vpon vs yet they may not preuaile against vs though the Raine of afflictions fall vpon vs yet it may not enter into vs and although the Windes of wickednesse doo oftentimes blow vpon vs yet they may not ouer-turne and ouerthrow vs. Vse 2. Secondly seeing Faith and Loue go together and dwell together we are put in minde of a notable dutie and are thereby directed to prooue our Faith by our Loue and our Loue by our Faith and to make one of them serue to assure the other The cause wil proue the effect and the effect will manifest the cause We may proue fire by the heat and the heat by the fire a good tree by his fruit the fruit by his tree Many wil seeme faithful religious they will glorify that they beleeue boast of their piety and godlinesse yet come to their liues you shal find therein no fruits of mercy no works of charity no tokens testimonies of their loue appearing in them This mans religion is in vaine his faith is in vaine his shew of godlinesse is in vaine for pure t Iam. 1 27 2 16. Religion and vndefiled before God the Father is this to visit the fatherles widdowes in their aduersity to keep himself vnspotted of the world And the same Apostle in the next chapter teacheth That it shal not profit any man to say he hath Faith when his Faith bringeth forth no Good-workes Againe many will shew some fruites of Loue to their Brethren in Almes in liberality in giuing vnto the poore in dealing iustly and vprightly and yet haue no faith they doo them as naturall men mooued by a naturall affection or stirred vp by vaine glory or hunting after the praise of men or constrained by the lawes of Princes or fearing the reproach of the world or seeking the merit of their owne saluation All such haue their reward according to their worke but not according to their hope They haue their reward already they must look for no other they haue it among men they shall loose it with God they haue the applause of the world but they must passe another doome in the life to come Such faith before spoken of without loue is but a shadow of faith and such loue without faith is but a shadow of loue both are naught and nothing worth if they be assunder The roote ioyned to the Tree are both good and make the branches fruitfull but seperate the one from the other pull the root from the Tree and you destroy them both you kill them both This is that vse u Iames 2 18. which S. Iames vrgeth chap. 2. Some man might say Thou hast the Faith and I haue workes shew me thy faith out of thy workes and I will shew thee my faith by my workes Whereby we are taught to try the truth of our faith the sincerity of our loue that we be not deceiued in the one or in the other But how shall this triall be made Surely by making one the Touchstone to the other laying one to the other and waighing one in the ballance with the other For the Apostle willeth the vaine Christian who hath nothing but the name of faith to glory in like a poore Begger that boasteth of great riches to shew the goodnesse of his Faith by the fruits of Good-workes or else his
at home Fot it is their Religion that is a broaching of lies and of all liberty to do euill as all men by the light of Nature not blinded with the loue of error might soone espy Behold therefore some kinds of their Catholick Faith taught by their holy Mother the Church They teach the lawfulnesse of deposing Princes and discharging their Subiects of their allegeance and obedience toward them This Doctrine filleth Kingdomes and Countreyes with Treasons and Rebellions and alloweth Traitours and Assassinates and Murtherers of them at the Popes pleasure They doo teach and allowe the worship of Images and bowing downe to Stockes and Stones whereby the people are drawne away from the liuing God to palpable Idolatry as common experience hath declared o Polid. Virg. de inuent rer lib. 6 cap. 13. and some of themselues haue confessed They publish at large the benefit of Pardons which may easily be procured for money which open wide the Flood-gates of al vngodlynesse For who will spare to commit sinne that is able to redeeme it with his purse Yea this emboldned certaine p Chemni exam conc Trident de poenit men to rob the Popes pardoner who before hand had giuen them a pardon to commit the next sinne though it should bee a great sinne They teach touching the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper that a Dogge or Mouse or Swine or any Beast eating a consecrated host eateth the very flesh and bodie of our Sauiour q Treatise of the Sacram. in the conclusion as I haue shewed else-where They maintaine the filthy Dunghill of Stewes and Brothell-houses which giueth allowance vnto open whoredome and vncleannesse yea they say it is good for a r Hard. against the Apology Common-wealth and the Pope tollerateth the Curtezans in Rome and in other places vpon a yearly rent to practise and professe Bawdry Vnto this rablement of their Catholicke conclusions Å¿ See White of the way to the true Church we might adde many others which suffice to discouer what the holinesse of the Romish Religion is and to direct vs to come out of it betimes least partaking with the same sinnes we also partake in the punishments The second reproofe Secondly this coniunction of these two Vertues ouerthroweth the carnall loosenesse of all Libertines such as are Hypocrites and vaine boasters of Faith which thinke it sufficient to speake of Faith and to boast that they beleeue These men doth the Apostle Iames plainly reproue in his Epistle teaching that where there is want of works t 1 Tim. 1 5. there is also want of Faith of a true Faith which is the right Faith Wee must therefore examine our Faith by the fruits and prooue our beleeuing by our working We haue many such in our daies that glorie of their Faith and boast that they are of a right beleefe and yet lay them to the triall and examine their liues what they are and we shall finde them to be lyars against the truth and deceiuing their owne soules Knowe therefore that our faith is as our liues are A good life a good Faith a dead life a dead Faith an vnfruitfull life an ydle Faith And thus much of Faith and Loue ioyned together Now let vs speake of them seuerally as they are described first touching Faith and afterward touching Loue. Faith in Christ The first Vertue which is heere commended to bee in Philemon is Faith which is saide to respect Christ This Faith is a guift of God whereby we apprehend Christ and his benefits beleeuing the remission of our sinnes and our reconciliation with God Marke therefore that the faith heere set forth is saide to be toward Christ and Christ who is the proper obiect of Faith dooth also point vs vnto the Father who willeth and ordaineth our Saluation Redemption Reconciliation and Saluation and to the Holy-Ghost who applyeth and appropriateth to the elect these benefits which are willed by the Father and merrited by Christ Doctrine 7. Christ is the obiect of our Faith So then when the Apostle saith of Philemon that his faith was in Christ hee teacheth that true faith looketh vnto Christ dependeth vpon him trusteth and resteth in him for saluation and not vpon any creature in heauen or earth Our faith must direct vs to Christ to beleeue in him to haue recourse to him and to looke for saluation from him as the Israelites did health from the Brazen serpent This is proued vnto vs by many consents of the word of God The Apostle Iohn in his Gospell a Iohn 1 12. 3 16 17 20 6 29. 3 14 15 and 12 44 46. and 14 12. offereth plentifull Testimonies of the truth as Chap. 1 12. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name And Chap. 3. God so loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And again Chap. 17. I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue in me through their word So before in the third Chapter As Moses lift vp the Serpent in the Wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lift vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Thus he speaketh in another place This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whom he hath sent When Phillip saide to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with all thine heart thou mayst be baptized He answered b Acts 8 37. 16 31. I beleeue that Iesus Christ is that sonne of God So Paule and Silas willed the Keeper of the prison to beleeue in the Lord Iesus Christ and he should he saued And the Apostle Gal. 2. teacheth That a man is not iustified by the Workes of the Lawe c Gal. 2 16. but by the faith of Iesus Christ euen we I say haue beleeued in Iesus Christ that we might be iustified by the Faith of Christ All these places of Scripture plainly instruct vs in this principle of our holy religion that Faith must be in Christ in whom it findeth a sure ground to rest vpon Reason 1. The Reasons are to be marked and considered which confirme this Doctrine First because the worke of saluation is wholly and onely wrought by him and no part thereof is reserued to any creature in whole or in part To be called Iesus is as it were the proper name of Christ who is a perfect and absolute Sauiout beginning continuing and finishing our saluation This is it d Acts 4 12. which Peter preacheth Among men there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we may be saued but by the Name of Iesus And the author to the Hebrews saith that he e Heb. 7 25. is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Thus
we see Christ is made the Author and finisher of our saluation Reason 2. Secondly to put a difference betweene the Creator and the Creatute betweene the things pertaining to God and the things pertaining to men No creature is to be beleeued in nor any blessing that we receiue from Christ We beleeue the Church not in the Church the Communion of Saintes not in the Communion of Saints the forgiuenesse of sinnes not in the forgiuenesse of sinnes as wee shall see afterward Seeing therefore we haue Iustification and saluation from no other then from Christ and seeing we must make a difference and distinction betweene him and all other creatures it foloweth that we must beleeue in him and fasten our Faith as a sure Anchor of our soul vpon him Vse 1. Let vs see what are the Vses of this Doctrine and how wee may profitably apply it to our instruction and edification First seeing it is our dutie to beleeue in Christ we learne that Christ Iesus is true and eternall God equall with his Father to be worshipped and glorifyed together with the Father the blessed spirit This serueth to conuince the Heresie of the Arrians Iewes Turkes Persians and sundry other Infidels who deny the Deity of the sonne of God and cast him downe into the row and ranke of meere creatures who notwithstanding f Phil. 2 6 10. being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to bee equall with God at whose Name euery knee must bowe both of thinges in Heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth Therefore we saw before that the Apostle in his salutation wisheth Grace and Peace to come vpon them to whom he writeth this Epistle as well from Iesus Christ as from God the Father If Grace and Peace come not onely from the Father but from the Sonne it followeth that he is God equall with the other Hence it is that he sayth in the Gospell g Iohn 14 1. 11 and 12 44. 10 30 and 14 11. 9 38 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in mee let not your heart be troubled And againe He that beleeueth in mee beleeueth not in me to wit an ordinary man as they falsly imagined but in him that sent me And in another place Beleeue me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me I and my Father are one So when Christ had restored sight on the Sabaoth day to him that was borne blinde he sayd Lord I beleeue and worshipped him Whereby we see that whosoeuer is without the Sonne is also without the Father he that beleeueth not in the Sonne beleeueth not in the Father Hee that worshippeth not the Sonne Worshippeth not the Father So then this is a certaine and inuincible Argument of the Deitie of Christ that wee are to beleeue in him forasmuch as Faith is a Worshippe due onely vnto God Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is a principle necessarie to be holden of al men that we must beleeue in the Son we must put a difference betweene these sayings to beleeue God to beleeue in God For albeit hee that beleeueth in God beleeueth God yet it is not so on the contrary euery one that beleeueth God doth not by by beleeue in God The Deuils themselues as we shewed before do beleeue God they beleeue Christ they confesse him to bee the son of the Father they know him to be the Iudge of the Worlde the Sauiour of mankinde the holy one of God and yet they doo not beleeue in him they put no confidence in him they looke not for life and saluation from him but are assured they are reserued to destruction This maketh them cry out in h Math. 8 29. the Gospell Why art thou come to torment vs before the time And the apostle Iames sayth i Iames 2 19. The Deuils beleeue and tremble They beleeue God touching his Nature and attributes they beleeue Christ touching his Person Natures and Offices They beleeue the Holy-Ghost touching his Person and Guifts They beleeue there is a Church and singular prerogatiues imparted to it and bestowed vpon it And albeit our Faith must goe beyond the faith of the Deuils yet they goe farther then many professors of the Gospell among vs that haue no knowledge of these things So then it is required of vs not onely to beleeue that there is a Sauiour of the world but wee must beleeue that he is our Sauiour beginning our saluation in this life and perfecting it in the life to come This confuteth the Popish opinion that holdeth that wee may beleeue in the creatures as well as in the Creator in the Saints as well as in Christ in mortall men as well as in the eternall God They teach that wee may beleeue not onely the Church but in the Church not onely Moses k Rhem. Test vpon Rom. 10. but in Moses not onely the Prophets but in the Prophets Wee are charged to beleeue in the blessed Trinity in God the Father in God the sonne and in God the Holy Ghost but l Ruffin in Symbol when the speech is not of the God-head but of the Creatures and Mysteries we are not taught to beleeue in them and therefore we are no more to beleeue in the Church then to beleeue in baptisme in the resurrection of the bodie the Communion of Saints and in the participation of glory We are indeede to beleeue m Exod. 14 31 2 Chro. 20 20 Moses and the Prophets that they spake not of themselues that their word is not the worde of man that they ran not before they were sent but we are not to beleeue in them We are indeed to beleeue Peter and Paule n Angast tract 2â— in Iohan. but not in Peter and Paule Wee are to beleeue the Scriptuers but not in the Scriptures o Euseb Emissen de Symb. hom 2. for that were to bestow vpon the seruant the honour of the Lorde and to giue to man that which is proper to the diuine Maiesty Wee must beleeue in Christ Iesus our onely sauiour as for those that beleeue in any other or seek saluation in any other then in Christ whether in Saints or in Angels or in themselues they beleeue not in Christ as in their onely Sauiour For p Cyprian de duplic martyr he beleeueth not in God who doth not place in him alone the trust of his whole felicity who doth not put his affiance in him who doth not depend vppon him who is not assured of his good will and fauour looking for saluation from him and for deliuerance from all euils Vse 3. Lastly seeing it is necessary for vs to haue faith in Christ it is our dutie to vse all meanes to attaine to this Faith Many there are which are deceiued in thinking they haue it who indeede haue it not These suppose they are full of Faith who are as empty vessels and neuer tasted the sweetnesse of it as
may appeare by examining the common practise of our common professors by these six notes First true Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word preached as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 10. How shall they cal vpon him in whom they do not beleeue q Rom. 10 14 How shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard how shall they heare without a Preacher and how shall they preach except they be sent This place is not vnfitly called a Ladder that reacheth to Heauen whereby as by certaine steppes we climbe vp to heauen God sendeth the Minister preacheth the people beleeueth The same Apostle asketh the Galathians r Gal. 3 2. Iohn 17 20. Whether they receiued the spirit by the workes of the Law or by the hearing of Faith But the Faith which many talke and boast of is conceiued and conceited without the preaching of the worde for they cannot abide it they will not attend vnto it they regard not to heare it True it is if they be asked whether they haue Faith or not they will thinke it a straunge question and maruell that we shold make doubt thereof they suppose themselues to haue a sound Faith in Christ but how come they by this faith They say they beleeue in Iesus Christ for their saluation and yet they liue in a perpetuall neglect and continuall contempt of the publicke Ministerie of the word Such is their beleeuing as is their hearing and their Faith is aunswerable to their attending It is a great foolishnesse worse then madnesse for any man to imagine to attaine to Faith by any other meanes then God hath ordained When God hath sayde that the ordinary way to obtaine Faith is by the preaching of the worde wilt thou in the high pride of thy ignorant heart say I can haue Fayth without preaching This is to crosse the ordinance of God and to thinke thy selfe wiser then God For although all haue not Faith that ordinarily heare yet ordinarily none haue faith that doo not heare If then we would haue Faith we must seeke it as God hath appointed where it is to be found and when it is to be found let vs be diligent hearers attentiue hearers constant hearers and then we shal see the blessing of God vpon vs that we shall be sauing hearers Secondly true Faith is also ioyned with Prayer to God and with repentance from dead workes for how shall they call vpon him in whom they doe not beleeue And the Apostle Å¿ Acts 15 9. Peter teacheth that Faith purifieth the hart Paule exhorting the Elders of Ephesus saith t Acts 20 21 That he witnessed both to the Iews and to the Grecians the Repentance toward God and faith toward our Lorde Iesus Christ It was the substance of Christs Sermons which he preached when hee came into Galile u Marke 1 15 The Kingdome of God is at hand repent and beleeue the Gospell But there are many amongest vs that professe Faith which haue a Faith of another kinde and Nature it is not ioyned with inuocation of Gods name they make no Conscience to call vpon him they haue not the Spirite of Prayer that cryeth in their hearts Abba Father it worketh not in them conuersion of heart a turning of the minde a chaunge of life they boast of Faith but they remaine the same men they were before a deade life a deade Faith a prophane life a false Fayth that will in the end deceyue them Thirdly true Faith worketh in vs an holy contentation in our estate and teacheth vs to depend vpon Gods prouidence touching Food Raiment and all things necessary for this present life This Christ our Sauiour teacheth vs from the example of the Fowles of the Heauen of the stature of our body of the Lillies of the fielde from the grasse of the earth what doo pensiue thoughts distracting and distrustfull cares auaile to sustaine vs or preserue our life Wherefore seeing the Birdes are nourished our stature is encreased the Lillies are beautified the Grasse is cloathed by the power and prouidence of God x Math. 6 30. and 8 20. Shall hee not do the same much more to you O ye of little Faith Faith therefore maketh vs rest vpon God want of Faith taketh away all trust in him But many among vs that will needes boast of Fayth in Christ want this Faith in his prouidence for they dare not trust GOD with their life they doo not depend vpon him for their liuing they are affraid he will leaue them and forsake them they do not beleeue he will bee a mercifull and gracious God vnto them they haue not that affiance confidence reposed him that naturall children haue in their Parents A Childe doth not wearie him-selfe with matters of the World hee dooth not fore-cast for manie yeares hee is not intangled and choaked with earthly Cogitations all his care is cast vppon his Father hee trusteth vppon him hee knoweth hee will prouide for him and so passeth his dayes without distrust or dispaire And shall wee not be ashamed to bee sent to Schoole to learne of little Children that depend vpon their Father whereas we haue not learned to lift vppe our eyes vnto our Father that dwelleth in the Heauens but vse vnlawfull meanes and vngodly shifts to helpe our selues A plaine argument that wee haue not that Faith which we falsely imagine and vainely imagine our selues to haue Fourthly true Faith is the Mother of loue and maketh vs liue in peace one with another the Apostle y Gala. 5 6. Paule teacheth That Faith worketh by loue And Iohn in his first Epistle saith z 1 Iohn 3 23 This is his commandement that we beleeue in the name of his son Iesus Christ loue one another But many that wil seeme to haue faith in Christ shew no fruits of loue toward their Brethren they are not careful if it be possible and so farre as lieth in them to haue peace with all men they do not seeke after peace and ensue it but liue in hatred and contention in malice and enuy and least of all do affect the children of God An enuious Faith is no Faith and therefore let such men looke vnto it Fiftly true faith is mingled with doubting and vnbeleefe with wauering and feare and oftentimes strongly shaken and assayled as with a mighty Tempest This we see in the Father of him that was possessed with an vncleane spirit he was readie to rest vpon Christ but he felt the fruite of his owne corruption the spirit was willing but the flesh was weake he found a fight within himselfe betweene Faith and Infidelity When he considered the infinite power of Christ that was able to cast out Satan and to binde the strong man he was moued to beleeue On the other side when he saw the strangenesse the continuance the incureablenesse of his sonnes disease when he marked that the Deuill tooke him tare him cast him into the fire to burne him
charged to haue a care of all mankinde but as it is fit and conuenient that they which are of the same family should be helpfull and beneficiall one to another rather then to such as are of another family which are not so neerely ioyned vnto them so we must haue a care to doe good to all the sons of men but it is requisite that those which are members of the same body nay which are Sonnes and Daughters Bretheren and Sisters hauing the same God for their Father the same Church for their Mother the same Christ for their elder Brother which are begotten of the same immortall seede nourished with the same Milke and gathered together in one hope should be beneficiall and bountifull one to another rather then to those that are forraigners and Strangers not linked to them by the bond of Faith nor ioyned with them in the bodie of Christ Wherefore the Apostle saith to the Phillippians p Phil. 2 1 2. If there bee any consolation in Christ if any comfort of Loue if any fellowship of the Spirite if any Compassion and Mercie fulfill my ioy that ye be like minded hauing the same Loue being of one accord and of one iudgement He teacheth vs to haue one minde and heart he admonisheth vs to cleaue together and to hold together We see how those of the Kingdome of darknesse and destruction do couple and combine themselues together against the Church and chosen Children of God for doubtlesse q Acts 4 27. we may say as the Apostle did Against thy Sonne Iesus whom thou hast annointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentles and the people of Israell gathered themselues together And as the Prophet speaketh r Psal 83 5 6. They haue consulted together in heart and haue made a league against thee the Tabernacles of Edom and the Ismaelites Moaâ— and the Agarims Gebal and Amalech the Philistims and the inhabitants of Tyrus c. So is it in these dayes the vngodly rabble of prophane persons haue ioyned together and make as it were a Conspiracie against the godly the prophane and Atheistes the Papistes and Libertines set themseâ—…es against the faithfull of the Lande and open their mouths against heaueâ— they deuise all horrible and detastable slaunders to worke their confusioâ— Wee finde hard entertainment in the World because wee are chosen out of the World Wee are hated of them because we are not Companions with them in euill We are reuiled and slaundered of them because wee will â—ot followe all excesse of ryot to the slaunder of our profession and to the dâ—shonour of God Wherefore the Children of light should company and consort together beeing the Sonnes of God heyres of his Kingdome members of Christ Temples of the Holy-Ghost The vnreasonable Creatâ—res may condemne vs. We see Cattle heard together Sheepe flocke togethâ—r Fishes shole together and Birds of a Feather will flye together O what a sâ—…me is it then for vs to make a rent and diuision in the bodye of Christ by seperating our selues one from another in affection of heart and practise of life A true Christian man or woman is like a Candle that consumeth it selfe to giue light to others So must Gods people spend those gifts which God hath giuen them for the benefit of their Brethren This Å¿ Wherein the communion of Saints standeth Communion which we are to yeeld to the Saints standeth in two things not to speak of the Communion that we haue with Christ our head but one toward another Fitst in affection Secondly in gifts In mind and affections wee must be of one heart to mourne with them that doo lament and to reioyce with those that God doth comfort We see this to be in the natural members of our body if one member do suffer the rest are pained if one reioyce the other are comforted This dutie the Apostle remembreth vnto vs t Rom. 12 15 16. Reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe be of like affection one toward another So the writer to the Hebrewes moueth vs u Heb. 13 3. to Remember them that are in bonds as though we were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if we were also afflicted in the body If our selues were in prison we would haue a sensible feeling of our imprisonment and wee would be readie to complaine of the want of the fruits of loue in others toward vs if we were not visited and comforted Let vs therefore practise that toward others which wee would haue practised toward our selues This must all true Christians haue in minde that they must haue tender harts and compassionate affections putting on the bowels of mercie and commisseration in regard of the miseries that befall the Church in generall or our Brethren in particular Christ Iesus is touched with a feeling of their miseries and accounteth them as done to himselfe as appeareth when he said x Acts 9 4. Saule Saul why persecutest thou me This reprooueth those that weepe when the Church reioyceth or reioyce when the Church weepeth The Prophet Amos complaineth of this deadnesse of hart in his dayes y Amos 6 6. The people drank wine in bowls they annointed themselues with the chiefe oyntments they stretched themselues vpon Beds of Iuory but no man was sorry for the affliction of Ioseph If we be not touched with a sight sence of the Churches miseries it is a plaine argument that we are dead members not liuing rotten members not sound sencelesse members not feeling The second part of the Communion of the Saints standeth in the communication of gifts The gifts of God to be imparted to our Brethren are of two sorts For as we consist of two parts the soule and the body so the gifts are of two kinds Spirituall graces and temporall Blessings Wee must bestow vpon them spirituall gifts procuring their good by example exhortation comfort prayer reproofe We are z Heb. 3 13. Gal. 6 1. willed to exhort one another while it is called to day wee are admonished when any man is fallen by occasion into any fault as spiritual men to restore such a one with meeknesse considering out selues least we also be tempted Touching temporal blessings we must be ready content to bestow such goods as God hath bestowed vpon vs for the good of our fellow-members If we haue this worlds good we must not hide our compassion from them for then wee cannot assure our selues that the loue of God dwelleth in vs. Vse 2. Secondly seeing we are charged to prouide for the goodly poore and not to see them want it teacheth that we are all the Lordes Stewards to dispense and dispose his blessings to others We holde all that we haue of him and we hold all at his will and during his pleasure hee may thrust vs out of our houses when he listeth For properly we are not Lordes but Tenants not Owners but Stewards not Possessors but
Borrowers and whatsoeuer we enioy it is not ours onely but ours and the poores they haue their share and portion with vs. A Christian man though hee bee the freest man vpon the earth yet hee is a Seruant to all especially to the Church of God A Christian man is only a Free-man for he hath Christian liberty belonging â—o him a Iohn 8. 36. And he whom Christ maketh free he is free indeed He is freed b Rom. 8 1. Col. 2 16 20. Rom. 6 14. from â—he curse of the Law from the bond of perfect righteousnesse from the burden of Ceremonies from the bondage of sinne He hath a freedome in the voluntary c Luke 1 74. worship and seruice of God in the d T it 1 15. free vse of al the Creatures of God to come to the throne of grace e Rom 5 2. Ephe 3 12. with assurance to be heard for Christs sake and to enter into the Kingdome of glory after this life On the other side a wicked man is the greatest slaue and bondman that can be He is in bondage vnder sinne He is subiect to all punishments temporall and eternall He is in bondage vnder the Deuill f 2. Tim 2 26. who keepeth all impenitent sinners in his snares to do his his will He is in bondage vnder the wrath of God But to let this passe howsoeuer the faithfull are free men yet they are not onely the seruants of God but the seruants of men especially of the poore but most especially of the godly We are not to seeke our owne thinges but to referre the labours of our calling and the blessing of God vpon our labours to the common good of the Church whereof we are members This condemneth two sorts of men First such as seeke for nothing but to settle themselues and maintaine their owne estates to enrich themselues that they may liue in ease and wealth like the rich man mentioned in the Gospel these make no conscience of swearing forswearing lying dissembling oppressing and such like vnfruitfull workes of the flesh Thâ—se men may alleadge and pleade for themselues what they will but in truth they neuer yet knew what the Communion of Saintes meaneth The Apostle giueth this precept to all the Church g Phil 2. 4. Gal. 6. 2. Looke not euery man on his owne thinges but euery man also on the thinges of other men And in another place Beare yee one an others burden and so fulfill the Law of Christ So the Apostle Iames teacheth h Iam. 4. 3. that we often aske and receiue not because we aske amisse that we might consume the same vpon our pleasures Secondly it reproueth such as wast and consume the good creatures of God in riotousnes in drunkennes and in all excesse and when they are in brotherly loue and Christian compassion admonished do by and by answere what haue you to do with my spending I spend nothing but mine owne I spend none of yours Yes thou spendest that which is thy wiues thy Childrens thy families euen that which is Gods for which thou shalt giue an account at the great and dreadfull day of iudgement For when Christ shall come with thousands of his Angels to make an end of all thinges and say vnto thee i Luke 16 2 Come giue an account of thy Stewardship for thou maiest be no longer Steward wilt thou answere to the Iudge of all the world and to Christ that shall sit vpon the Throne thou hast wasted none of his goodes and abused none of his Creatures Thine owne heart and thine owne conscience as a thousand witnesses will giue in euidence against thee that thou hast taught thy tongue to lie They haue forgotten they are the Lords Stewards and shall giue an account to him as certainly of the bestowing of their substance as themselues take an account of their seruants of that portion of their goods which they haue committed vnto them Vse 3. Lastly seeing we are debters to all men but specially to the faithfull it reproueth such as shew the chiefest fruite of their loue and charity vpon the vngodly and prophane whom it were many times more charity to see punished then releeued and corrected then maintained Many there are among vs that haue no care or compassion of the poore Saintes though they see their wants and necessities yet they can shut their eyes and passe by them k Luke 10. 31. 32. as the Priest and Leuite did by him that was robbed by Theeues and lay halfe dead of his woundes But they will oftentimes be bountifull and shew their beneuolence vpon such as a great deale worse deserue it We see that our collections and distributions are made many times amisse and such as are most prophane are best prouided for Such as are idle Drones beastly Drunkards filthy Harlots and their gracelesse bastardes are more regarded and respected and haue better experience of our Almes then such poore as are godly minded heires by grace Saintes by calling and sonnes by faith This is an inuerting and ouerturning of the order that God hath set and setled to remaine among vs for this is his ordinance which he hath left with vs l Gal. 6. 10. While we haue time let vs do good vnto all men but specially to them that are of the houshold of Faith So the Apostle praieth for the Thessalonians that the Lord would encrease them and make them abound in Loue one toward another and toward all men First it must extend to such as are members of the Church and afterward to all others 1. Thes 3. 12. Loe heere is an Ordinance of God perpetually and inuiolably to be kept as a Law of the Medes and Persians which could not be altered we must do good to the distressed Saintes and poore seruants of God before others and more then to others God indeed is good to all m Psal 125. 9. and his mercy is ouer all his workes but in a speciall sort he n Psal 73. 1. is good to Israell and gratious to them that are pure of heart He saueth man and beast in body but he saueth the soules of his elect for euer He doth not onely preserue them temporally but he will glorify them eternally From hence such as are poore and haue godlines laid vp in their hearts must learne to beare the heauy burden of pouerty with patience seeing that howsoeuer they are neglected of men in the daily ministration yet they are highly respected of God and he vouchsafeth to leaue speciall direction for them aboue others to be sustained The greater our pouerty is the greater should be our piety that the more miserable we seeme to the world the more honourable we may be in the sight of God and of all good men True godlines will sweeten the bitternes of the Crosse which hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come But a poore estate ioyned with a prophane life
die but if ye mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit ye shal liue for as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God And in another place Å¿ 2 Cor. 5 15. Thus we iudge that if one be dead and he died for all that they which liue should not henceforth liue vnto themselues but vnto him which died for them and rose againe Sanctification goeth alwayes before glorification Euerie one would be glorified but euery one wil not be sanctified euerie one would liue with God but euery one will not dye to sinne euery one would receiue the victory but euery one will not fight the battel But let vs not be deceiued God is not mocked If we would attaine to saluation we must first haue sanctification we must be Saints in this life if we look to be Saints in glory heerafter we must be Saints vpon the earth if we would be Saints in heauen wee must first make a beginning before we can come to the ending We must take paines wee must labour hard and sweate much before we can come to our iourneyes end Let vs therefore take heed we do not make a mocke of the Saints least we mocke at our owne sanctification and consequently neglect nay despise our owne saluation If we make any account of holinesse of life let vs not cast it out as a reproch to bee holy Let vs consider that this is the will of God euen our sanctification it is not therefore his will that wee should delight in prophanesse and vngodlinesse And as for those that are scorned and abused or rather not they indeede or their persons flouted and contemned but their Faith their Religion their Sanctification let them not hang downe their heads and be discouraged but walke boldly through good report and euill report and be so farre from shrinking back for these taunts reuilings that rather we should prepare our selues for an harder battell an hotter encounter We haue not yet resisted vnto blood Remember what our Lorde and Maister hath endured the reproach of the world the slaunders of the vngodly the mockings of the malicious the shame of the crosse and what not We must not looke to fare better then he we must not thinke to be entertained otherwise then he was If this be the worst that they can say by vs if this be the greatest fault they can report of vs that we are Saintes and holy persons let vs not be discomforted but rather comforted heerein that God is glorified in vs his name is honoured and the mouth of Iniquity is stopped hauing nothing to detect vs off nothing to obiect against vs. The enemies of Daniell howsoeuer they watched all occasions and sought all opportunities to betray him and destroy him yet the greatest crime they had to charge him withall t Dan 6. 11. and 3. 12. was that he prayed to his God three times a day and made supplication vnto him The Caldeans had no other fault to charge the Iewes to haue committed then that they would not bow downe vnto an Idol If they could haue found any other matter to accuse them of as Malefactors their malice was so great to their profession and to their persons for their professions sake that they would not haue spared and held their peace But this was the glory of these seruants of God that they suffered not for their sinnes and deseruings but for their faith and a good conscience This was it wherin the Church and faithfull comforted themselues Psal 44. If we haue u Psal 44. 20 21 22. forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our handes to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart Surely for thy sake are we slaine continually and are counted as sheepe for the slaughter This is that place which the Apostle alludeth vnto Rom. 8. Whereby he comforteth the people of God in their afflictions whereby we see what is the portion and condition of the Saintes in this life they are sheepe not wolues they are afflicted they doe not afflict they are killed they do not kill they are killed not because they haue forsaken and renounced God but because they would not forsake him and renounce him They are slaine not for their owne sinne but because they would not commit sinne against God If this be our case and condition that we are reproached for our righteousnesse and religion and if we x 1 Pet 4 13. 14. be railed vpon for the name of Christ we haue cause to reioyce in asmuch as we are partakers of his sufferinges and shall be partakers of his glory yea blessed are we for the spirit of glory and of God resteth vpon vs which on their part is euill spoken off but on our part is glorified Let vs comfort our selues and our bretheren with these thinges Vse 2. Secondly seeing all the faithfull liuing in the world are Saintes this serueth to conuince the Church of Rome who appropriate the word Saintes to those that are dead and honour none with this title that liue vpon the earth but such as are departed out of this life and being famous for miracles are Canonized by the Pope whom they account as a God vpon the earth Hence it is that they adde farther that our Church cannot be an holy Church because there was neuer yet any Saint or holy man of it approued to be such by miracle or any other euident token They renounce our Church because it is no holy Church and they conclude it is not holy because we haue no Saints that are in it or euer were of it First lct vs speake of our Saintes and then somewhat touching their Saintes whereof they boast so much and in whom they glory so greatly Touching the former the Prophets Apostles and holy men of the first Churches were professors of the same faith that wee beleeue as appeareth by the Scriptures by which we offer to be tried in al controuersies but our Aduersaries will not deny these to be Saintes and such Saintes as haue beene approued by miracles Againe we haue in our Churches true beleeuers iustified by the bloud of Christ and sanctified by the spirit of God and therefore are Saintes by calling as we haue shewed before We haue the fruites of sanctification as necessary effects of a liuing faith we profit daily in repentance from dead workes we labour more and more for y Col 2 2. 5. Rom 8 16. the full assurance of vnderstanding and stedfast faith in Christ for our redemption But such as liue in sin and walk in the flesh haue not the spirit of Christ they are not of our church they are no true Saints they may bee among vs but they are not of vs. As for the popish Saints which are found in their Golden Legend so called and stand in redde letters in their Kalenders it is no maruell if we do not account
Child of the Deuill and of representing his Image For as the names giuen to Sathan describe his nature so the word Deuill in the orriginall tongue which the holy Ghost vseth q Reuel 22 10 signifieth a false accuser a carper a cauiller a disgracer a slanderer one that by all means seeketh to deface the truth and those that vphold and support it Thus the nature of our spirituall aduersity is notably painted and purtraied out vnto vs. His whole practise standeth in false accusations wrongfull imputations and wilfull calumniations of God to man and of man to God He falsely accused God to our first parents in the beginning r Gen 3 5. to enuy their good estate and therefore of malice forbad them the Tree of the knowledge of good and euil He falsely accused Iob to serue God s Iob 1 9 10. 11. in hipocrisie not in sincerity with shew of the body not with singlenesse of heart to be seene of men not to approue himselfe with an vpright conscience in the presence of God These quallities of the Deuill are to be found in all the wicked If you talke and reason with them of such as truely feare God either they will censure them as Hipocrits and falsely accuse them not to be the persons which they make profession to be or else they will detract from them and diminish those guiftes that God hath abundantly bestowed vpon them Christ Iesus himselfe could not escape this viperous brood who was accused by the Deuils ofspring and the Children of darknesse the Scribes and Pharisies to be a Samaritan to haue a Deuill to be a Drunkard to be a Seducer a Blasphemer and what not So was it with his Apostles they were filled with the holy Ghost and endued with the guiftes of tongues yet they felt the smart of this rod and were wounded with this sharpe sword they were accounted Deceiuers accused as Drunkards slaunderd as Disturbers of the common peace and reuiled as Traitors and Rebels against Caesar for the Disciple must not looke to be t Iohn 15 20. aboue his Maister nor the seruant greater then his Lord. These reuilings and reproaches are not peculiar to Christ and his Apostles but common to all the faithfull and true beleeuers in his name they tast of the same cup and haue the like measure measured vnto them They are slandered and backbited they are reuiled and taunted for the truthes sake But let all such carpers and cauilers looke to themselues and take heed to their estate u Iohn 8 44. they resemble their father whose workes they doe and they shew themselues to be petty-Sathans and very Deuils incarnate Now such as are the Children of the Deuill must look to haue their portion with the Deuill and his Angels Let vs therefore be ready to magnifie the mercies of God toward our bretheren let vs speake of the praises of him that hath giuen them let vs remember what God hath done for vs and others and especially let vs beware that we do not disgrace them and their guiftes which tendeth to the dishonour of him that gaue them For as Salomon saith x Prou. 17 5. and 14 31. He that mocketh the poore reprocheth him that made him so is it true that whosoeuer contemneth and despiseth reuileth and treadeth vnder his foot the Godly adorned from the Throne of God with the precious graces of his spirit he reproueth and reproacheth God himselfe y 1 Iohn 2 29 who hath giuen that annointing which they haue receiued of him Thus we see how we are to behaue our selues in respect of Gods guiftes we must not be ashamed to confesse them but we must be both ashamed and afraid to deface them and so to defraud God of his honour due vnto him Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is our duty when God hath beene good vnto vs or others to make knowne his goodnesse we learne heereby how the Saintes of God may be rightly and religiously honoured of vs and remembred to their euerlasting praise It is our dutie to giue thankes to God who hath blessed them with his graces and gouerned them by his holy spirit and to pray vnto him so to direct vs dispose of our waies that we may follow their godlines walk in their steps wherein they haue gone before vs. True it is the church of Rome go a great deale farther and teach vs to go further in the honoring of them then God alloweth the word approueth For they lade them with the spoils of Christ take from him the royalties of his Priest-hood therfore indeed they do not honor them but dishonor and disgrace them when they decke them with feathers that are not theirs Is there any good godly man liuing on the face of the earth that could bee content to haue theeues and robbers spoile other men of their goods and bring them vnto him and if they offred them would he accept and receiue them If he would not receiue them as his owne but refuse reiect them as belonging to others how shold the blessed Virgin the holy Apostles and other Saintes of God account those sacrilegious wretches to be their friends which rob spoile God of his honor and thrust Christ Iesus our mediator from his office to bestow vpon thē It is their honor to honor the same God with vs and to worship him And it is our honoring of them to giue all honor to God by walking in those wayes wherein they haue ledde vs the way and by following the light which they haue carried before vs. And if we would know how to honour the Saints aright and to giue them their due z Wherein the honour of the Saints consisteth it consisteth in these pointes First that God be magnified and praised in them our praising of them must tend to the praising of him who hath aduanced them and crowned them with his gifts God must be all in all to vs and his glorie must be preferred and sought for of vs. The Apostle remembring the History of his owne calling and conuersion telleth that the Churches of the Iewes saide a Gal. 1 22 23 Hee which persecuted vs in times past now preacheth the Faith which before hee destroyed and they glorified God for me When they heard he was gained to the Gospell they considered therein the power goodnesse and mercie of God and with ioy of heart they gaue him thankes for it Secondly the Saints should be honoured by an approbation of Gods guiftes in them and by an honourable mention of them For seeing they haue vsed the gifts of God faithfully he wil haue their gifts praised and extolled and the Saints themselues to be magnified commended So the Apostle mentioning his persecuting of the church in the time of his ignorance addeth b 1 Cor. 15 10 But by the grace of God I am that I am and his grace which is in me was not in vaine but I laboured
GOD pondereth the hearts This is it which Christ spake to the Pharisees i Luke 16 15. Ye are they which iustifye your selues before Men but GOD knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed among men is abhominable in the sight of God Let vs therefore publish the guiftes of God vppon our selues and our Bretheren not to the magnifying of our owne persons but to the extolling of his praises and let vs so spread abroad our graces as that wee remember his glorie that wrought them in vs by his Spirite Verse 7. For we haue great ioy and consolation in thy Loue. Hitherto wee haue spoken of the matter of his Prayer now let vs see the reason why hee made this the matter thereof For the Apostle might haue craued and asked of God many other things for him of God yet he desired that his faith might be communicated to many and so bee manifested to bee effectuall working by loue The reason heere rendered is from the effect or fruite of his prayers they were not vttered in the ayre they fell not without profit good successe to the ground but he felt great comfort and consolation wrought in him by the workes of Philemon performed to the glorie of God to the praise of his Faith and with the approbation of the church Heere then he sheweth that he had occasion offred him of great ioy and gladnesse in regard of the graces of God effects of faith fruits of true piety which he heard and knew to bee in Philemon Doctrine 4. The spirituall graces of God bestowed vpon others giue occasiō of ioy to the Saints From hence we learne that spirituall blessings and graces of God bestowed vpon others do giue iust occasion to the Saints of God of great gladnesse and comfort It is our dutie greatly to reioyce when we see spirituall blessings in heauenly thinges giuen to the Children of God This trueth our Sauiour Christ teacheth in the Parables of the stray Sheep of the lost Groat and of the prodigall Sonne The Shepheard a Luke 15 5 and 10 31. hauing found his sheep layeth it on his shoulder with ioy he commeth home he calleth his friendes saying Reioyce with me for I haue found my Sheep which was lost I say vnto you that likewise ioy shall be in heauen for one sinner that conuerteth more then for ninety and nine iust men which need none amendment of life The poore woman hauing lost a Groat lighteth a Candle sweepeth the house searcheth euery corner and when she hath found it she gathereth together her neighbors saying Reioyce with me for I haue found the Groat which I had lost wherevppon hee addeth Likewise I say vnto you there is ioy in the presence of the Angelles of God for one sinner that conuerteth The Father of that riotous sonne which wasted his goods hath compassion vpon him runneth to meete him fell on his necke and kissed him put apparrell on his back a ring on his finger and shooes on his feete reproued his sonne that enuied and repined at it saying let vs eate and reioyce it is meet we should make merry and bee glad for this thy Brother was dead and is aliue againe he was lost but hee is found Heereunto commeth the Thankesgiuing of Christ to his Father when he saw the encrease of his Church and the ouerthrowe of Satans kingdome c Luke 10 21 That same houre reioyced Iesus in the Spirite and saide I confesse vnto thee Father Lord of Heauen and earth that thou hast hid these thinges from the wise and vnderstanding and hast reuealed them to Babes euen so Father because it so pleased thee The Prophet Dauid reioyced with great ioy when hee sawe that the people d 1 Chron. 29 9 10. offred willingly vnto the Lord with a perfect hart he blessed the Lord God of Israel When the Iewes heard of the conuersion of the Gentiles that the Holy ghost fell vpon them as vpon themselues at the beginning e Acts 11 18. They held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance vnto life When the apostle perceiued the notable zeal of the Thessalonians in receiuing entertaining the gospel not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God f 1 Thes 2 19 20. he witnesseth that they wer his hope his ioy his crown his glory in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming Likewise the Apostle Iohn g 3 Iohn 4. reioyced greatly when the Brethren testified of the truth that was in Gaius how he walked therein Hee had no greater ioy then this to heare that his sons walked in the verity Whereby we see there ought to be great ioy amongst the faithfull when they see the Church prosper and flourish and the graces of God to encrease among them Reason 1. The Reasons are many that confirme this vnto vs. First the glory praise of God is much increased which shold comfort the harts reioice the spirits of the Saints The more wee abound with spiritual blessings in heauenly things the more God is honored and his name glorified This the Apostle teacheth speaking of the releeuing of the Church at Ierusalem h 2 Cor. 9 12. The ministration of this seruice not only supplieth the necessities of the Saintes but also abundantly causeth manie to giue thankes to God Where hee sheweth his ioy that he receiued and conceiued for their voluntary submission to the Gospell and compassion to the brethren this was a speciall cause that God was praised this ministered greater gladnesse to him then that the Saints were comforted and releeued Reason 2. Secondly the general good of the church must lead vs to this duty cause vs to reioyce which next vnto God shold be dearest to vs. For whē we see the Church encrease and many soules of many men women saued when we see their hearts conuerted regeneration wrought in them so that they begin to liue to God who before in the time of their ignorance liued to themselus to sin to condemnation who can haue such hearts of Flint or of Iron as not to be moued with ioy euen tickled with a sweet meditation of Gods mercy beholding the enlarging of the kingdom of Christ The prophet reioysed to see the people willingly affected religiously minded i Psal 122 1 2 to go to the house of the Lord Because Ierusalem did thereby prosper peace was within her wals and prosperitie within her pallaces Where he sheweth that his reioysing was for the wealth and welfare of the house of God Reason 3. Thirdly the Ordinances and Lawes of God are walked in and obserued so his blessings procured and obtained For if we hearken obey his voice we haue a promise to be respected and rewarded Such as walke in the Statutes commandements of the Lord to do them shal be blessed
in the house in the field in the City in body in soule in temporall things in spiritual thinges Now when God is obeyed men should reioyce and be glad and when his Lawes are broken they should be much greeued and troubled The Apostle Iohn writing to an elect Lady k 2 Iohn 4. reioyced greatly that hee found of her children walking in truth as they had receiued a cōmandement of the lord On the other side wee see Dauids l Psal 119 136 eyes did gush out with Riuers of teares because Wicked men kept not his Lawes These Reasons beeing duely waighed and rightly considered do teach vs that Gods blessings bestowed vppon our Bretheren must minister matter of ioy and great comfort vnto vs. Vse 1. Let vs now proceede to the handling of the Vses that wee may haue the benefit of this Doctrine and not suffer it to passe from vs without profit First of all seeing Gods graces vpon others must worke ioy in our selues we learn the truth of that article of our faith which al professe to beleeue but many do not vnderstand to wit the communion of Saints There is a double communion m What the munion of Saints is which we beleeue one which we haue with Christ the other which the church hath among themselues the former is the cause of the latter For Christ our head hath giuen himselfe vnto vs whereby we haue the right of adoption the imputation of his righteousnesse and a title to the kingdome of heauen From hence as from a fountaine issueth that communion which all the members both in heauen earth haue among themselues howsoeuer seuered in place one from another howsoeuer the one sort be dead the other liuing howsoeuer the one sort is triumphant the other Militant Our Brethren in heauen wish well to the Church pray for it generall desire the perfect consummation of it and craue the full and finall deliuerance of it from all troubles The Apostle bringeth them in speaking on this maner n Reuel 6 10. How long Lord holy true Doest not thou iudge and auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth True it is they know not they see not they heare not what things are done vpon the face of the earth and therefore they cannot pray in particular for the particular conditions and persons of men On the other side we who liue vppon the earth o Phil. 3 20. haue our conuersation in heauen our minds our harts soules are there we do in our desires and affections conuerse with them we pray to be dissolued and to be with Christ Our Communion among our selues consisteth in three things first in the affection of the heart secondly in the gifts of the spirit thirdly in the vse of temporall riches The first in heart when we are so linked and coupled together that we are like affectioned one to another so that when one is greeued the rest are greeued and when one reioyceth the rest are refreshed The Euangelist describing the estate of Christes Church saith p Acts 4 32. The multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule The Heathen wish well to their owne blood and kindred but wee must wish well to all Christians as to our selues we must not onely know heare of but feele their miseries and mourne with them that mourne we must not tell them as newes but lay them to our hearts The second branch is in the blessings of God bestowed vpon vs we must impart to our Brethren our spirituall gifts we must teach them by our example we must aduise them by our Counsell we must guide them by our admonition we must stirre them vp by our exhortation we must raise them vp by our comforts we must helpe them by our Prayers The third part of our communion q Galat. 6. 10. standeth in temporal thinges when wee are content not onely to leaue our superfluities but euen to spend our selues for the good of our fellow-members wee must be readie to feede the hungry to cloath the naked to harbour the harbourlesse which are not onely of our owne flesh but of our owne faith not onely cloathed with the same Nature but adorned with the same Name This is the communion which wee professe and beleeue and is confirmed and concluded in this place Vse 2. Secondly we learn to desire the best guifts that we may reioyce and comfort the godly For when we profit in good things we chear the harts and minds of al the faithful Euery liuing thing hath his prospering proceeding and is known to haue life in it by encreasing from one degree of perfection to another The grasse springeth the plant shouteth the corn florisheth the tree groweth If we haue any life in vs of Gods Spirit be not as grasse that is withered as plants that are dead as Corne that is blasted and as trees that are plucked vp by the roots we must go forward from one measure of grace to another from a lesser to a greater This serueth to reprooue sundry abuses and to meet with many corruptions that abide and abound among vs. First it condemneth such as delight to offend to grieue and vexe the Saints of God For if we should seeke to reioyce and comfort them and to Minister all occasion of ioy vnto them then we are not to discomfort and trouble them wee are not to worke sorrow and anguish in them The estate of these offensiue liuers is fearefull as Christ our r Math. 18 7. Sauiour declareth Woe vnto the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences shall come but woe be to that man by whom the offence commeth whosoeuer shall offend one of these little ones which beleeue in me it were better for him that a Milstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the Sea Wee ought to giue no offence eyther to Iew or Gentile or to the Church of God for woe shall bee to them that offend their Brethren that greeue the Spirit of God and cause the enemies of our Faith to blaspheme Secondly it reprooueth such as conuerse onely with the vngodly and can be merry onely in their company The Children of God haue alwayes accounted it a great crosse and vexation to dwell with such as are leud in their course of life and are bare and barren in good things The Prophet saith ſ Psal 120 5. Woe is me that I remaine in Meshech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar It is an heape of miseries and a verie representation of Hell to be continually vexed and exceedingly greeued with their wicked conuersation Iust Lot was vexed with the t 2 Pet. 2 7 8. vncleane conuersation of the wicked for hee being righteous and dwelling among them in hearing and seeing vexed his righteous soule from day to day with their vnlawfull deedes And in what place almost now
to the rule and line of the word If a man giue but a looke toward the Gospell and do not professe himselfe an open enemy vnto it if he shew the least entertainment to the truth and do not set himselfe against the professors of it though he be a common Gamester a rioteous liuer an vsurer an incrocher and oppressor he hath the name and title of a good Christian he hath the praise and commendation of a good professor What ioy therefore can the Children of God haue in such workes of darknesse and in such workers of iniquity We may wish with the Prophet b Ier 9 1. that our head were full of water and our eyes a Fountaine of teares to weepe day and night for the desolation and destruction that hangeth ouer their heads The Husbandman taketh no pleasure to see Tares and Darnel grow in his field in stead of good Corne. The Gardiner cannot without greefe behold weedes spring vp in his Garden in stead of wholesome Hearbes So when we see the Church of God to bring forth Chaffe instead of Wheat Beanes instead of Fruit vice in stead of vertue and sinne in stead of righteousnesse what greater greefe can arise in our heartes or what greater sorrow can be wrought in vs If we greeue through the wickednesse of our waies and prophanenesse of our liues the Children of God we likewise greeue the spirit of God and quench such good motions as are inspired into vs. Vse 3. Lastly it is our duty to seeke the good and prosperity of the Church by all good meanes and to draw them and moue them to embrace the waies of saluation This duty hath many branches growing from it For seeing Gods graces bestowed giue occasion of great ioy it ought to teach vs to exhort one an other to comfort them that are comfortlesse to reproue them that goe astray to pray for our bretheren to seeke to gaine and winne them to the faith and when they are gained and wonne to reioyce vnfainedly at their conuersion and if we see any hope of their repentance and turning to God to conuerse with them and not to be ashamed of their company Certainly he is not truely conuerted himselfe that doth not reioyce at the conuersion of others He neuer knew what true repentance meaneth that conceiueth no ioy at the repentance of others He is ignorant of the way of saluation that is not greatly delighted and comforted when others begin to be saued that we say of them as Christ doth of Zaccheus c Luk 19 9. This day is saluation come to this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham This doth directly reproue foure sortes of men The first reproofe First such as reioyce in those that will sinne with them and runne into all excesse of riot with them Great is the delight that sinners take in the society and company one of another They ioyne hand in hand together it is their solace and pastime to agree together as bretheren in euill it is as meat and drinke vnto them to follow after vngodlinesse Christ teacheth that the Angels in Heauen reioyce for one sinner that repenteth Our ioy ariseth vpon their repentance Their turning to God worketh our reioysing So long as men flatter themselues in their sinnes and proceed in their euill doing no matter of ioy is offered vnto vs. The second reproofe Secondly such as seeke to draw them to euill to vanity and to all vngodlinesse a common sicknesse that raigneth in our daies when men entise one another to euil These men beare the Image of the Deuil and are transformed into his likenesse For how can they gaine their bretheren to Godlinesse that are meanes to seduce them and so to bring them to all vngodlinesse Hence it is that Salomon councelleth vs d Prou 1 10. when sinners entise vs not to consent vnto them It is a greeuous sinne to be an entiser but it shall not excuse him that is entised Let vs therefore know that we must exhort one an other to piety not to impiety and further one another to saluation not to condemnation bring one another to heauen not to hell The thirde reproofe Thirdly it teprooueth those that enuy and murmure at the calling of our Brethren to Repentaunce and at their bringing into the Kingdome of Christ This corrupt affection was in Ioshua e Num. 11 29. who repined that the Elders had the guift of prophesie bestowed vpon them as well as Moses This was in f Ionas 4 1 2. Ionah when he had preached to the Niniuites and saw the great mercy of God in sparing of them and not destroying them according to hls preaching and their deseruinges was angry and it displeased him exceedingly He regarded his owne credit and estimation among men more then their conuersion and preseruation This was in the elder Brother of the riotous and prodigall Sonne g Luke 15 31 when he saw the ioy of his Father at the receiuing of his Childe and his readinesse to forgiue he was angry and would not go in But his Father perswadeth him that there is no cause why he should be grieued inasmuch as he is not himselfe hindered or indamaged by this receyuing of his Brother into fauour and reproueth him in that hauing no regard of his brother he is sorry for the common ioy conceiued of his returne That ioy did offend him whereof he should haue bin a Companion These two Reasons are to be noted and obserued to root vp all enuy and malice out of our hearts considering that we loose nothing whensoeuer God doth graciously receiue into fauour those which through sinne were falne from him that it is haughtinesse without godlinesse greefe without mercy and cruelty without compassion not to reioyce and be glad when we see any of our fellow seruants restored from death to life raised from sinne to righteousnesse and found who before were lost He then is vnrighteous and vngodly who enuyeth his brother receiued into fauour and he doth peruersely and maliciously which doth murmure at the mercy of God vpon our brethren The fourth reproofe Fourthly it condemneth such as faile in the former duty that neuer exhort their brethren to godlinesse neuer disswade them from sinne neuer comfort those that are in misery neuer praying for them that are in distresse neuer desire God to be good vnto them neuer reioyce with them when God hath shewed mercie We liue in these times when the hand of God is stretched out against many of our brethren they are restrained and shut vp by the contagion of plague pestilence This their woful condition doth cal vpon vs and crie vnto vs to be mindfull of them and to pray to God our common Father to haue pittie vpon them to call in his arrowes that he hath shot against them to remember his olde mercies that he was wont to shew to his inheritance The Prophet exhorteth and
he perished for hunger and died through want and famine True it is when they saw some men with their eyes languishing in misery and heard them with their eares pitifully complaining in their extremity they were sometimes touched with commiseration and compassion toward poore persons but they neuer called or accounted this duty of humanity a vertue but onely an humane passion or naturall affection Furthermore they neuer builded or erected any Hospitalls or houses of refreshing to lodge and nourish the poore neither had the Princes their Almoners to distribute their Almes as Christians haue When a Child was borne mishapen and euill-formed among them it was killed a Halicarnass Rom. Antiq. lib. 2. yea it was not onely allowed but commanded to stifle and strangle it that it should not be brought vp a cruelty and inhumanity against Nature and a despite and iniury done to the Creator who created them and formed them in their Mothers wombe They made account of poore men as they did of Beasts for alas as those poore wretches came into the Market place set themselues to sale as men do their Cattle so such as bought them standing there at offer proffer had full possession to do with them what they would they had power to kill their bondmen at their pleasure when and how and for what cause they thought good and were not subiect to giue any account of their death and for their so dooing They did ordinarily slay their slaues and Seruants when they became vnprofitable b Dion in Augusto vnto them and reserued such as were strong to labour and able to doo them seruice Moreouer they set vp sundrie Theaters for Combates to offer pleasure and make pastime to the Beholders and caused their poore Slaues to band themselues in two partes one against another then they brought them forth causing them furiously to set one vpon another with naked swordes and with naked bodies none of them being furnished with any defensiue Armour and the people assembled to see this most vngodly sport laughed at it and tooke no lesse pleasure to looke vppon it then wee take pleasure to see Cockes fight one with another Thus we see what the Religion of these Panims and Miscreants was barbarous beastly bloody defiled with all cruelty contrary to al pitty and piety regarding the poor no more then brute beasts and making no more account of them but for their seruice they drew from them and for the want they had of them For among all the morral precepts which they taught and deliuered we neuer read that they spake any thing that they prescribed or perswaded any thing touching the poore nor that they euer established any good pollicy to helpe them Notwithstanding it agreeth well with naturall reason that euery one do good to his like And it is a sound principle confessed among all c Lamprid. in Atexan What thou wouldest not should be done to thee do it not vnto another but we must do to another as we would he should do vnto vs. But the Religion which is called the Christian religion goeth farther and beginneth where nature leaueth vs It teacheth vs to respect the poore as our own flesh to regard them as the members of Christ to account of them as of those that beare the Image of God to releeue them as heires of the Kingdome of Heauen and to remember that the Lorde Iesus accepteth and rewardeth that which is done vnto them as doone vnto himselfe So then no man can denie but all men must confesse that the Christian Religion is in all points more excellent and perfect then all other Religions which are of Men and sauour of the Flesh Vse 2 Secondly seeing the works of mercie must be shewed to the poore Saints it reproueth those that are wearie and backward in doing good and haue no care to releeue them that liue in great pouerty and penury We see manie that are bountifull and as I may say prodigall and wastfull in pampering of themselues and feasting the Rich which haue no neede and stande not in want but are sparing and fast-handed towardes the poore These are like vnto the Rich man that was cladde in Purple d Luke 16 19 and fared deliciously euerie day but woulde not yeelde vnto poore Lazarus the Crummes and Offals that came from his Table This is a great vanitie to gaine praise and commendation from the Worlde to bee great Cheere-makers to the rich and to bee miserable to the poore and needie Indeede it is no sinne to entertaine thy rich Friendes and to Feast thy Kins-folkes e Gen. 18 26 as Abraham did Abimelech but the other to feede the poore rather then to Feast the rich ought to be more common and is approued to be more commendable But such as follow all riot and liue in all excesse are most hard-harted toward the poore For diuellish prodigality and Christian liberality cannot stande together Such as wast their goods in riotous liuing thinke it ill spent that is giuen to the poore especially that which is bestowed vpon the poore Saints We saw this in the rich Glutton who abounding in outward blessings would communicate nothing to Lazarus as full of wants as he was of sores Wee haue heereof a liuely picture set vppe to bee seene in the Sodomites f Ezek. 16 49 who exceeding in excesse of pride and fulnesse of Bread offended there-withall in contempt of the poore and weakning the hand of the ndeeie Behold the practise of all that spend and wast their wealth in drunkennesse surfetting and such like wickednesse it greeueth them more to giue a penny to good vses then to lauish and dash away a pound in following and feeding their beastly humors whereby God is dishonoured the poore are robbed their bodyes are disfigured their good Name is impaired and their soules are endaungered for euer There is no man g Obiections of miserable men against liberality that delighteth in any sinne hut hee hath pretence and excuse for his sinne The sloathfull seruant that hid his Maisters Talent and treasure committed vnto him alledged this for himself h Math. 25 44 I knew that thou wast an hard man which reapest where thou sowedst not and gatherest where thou strowedst not So the sluggard saith i Prou. 22 13. There is a Lyon without I shall be slaine in the street In like manner such as are miserable and mercilesse toward the poore members of Christ are readie to couer their shame though it be with Figge-leaues to dawbe vp their hardnesse of heart though it bee with vntempered morter and to paint their hypocrisie though it be with deceitfull and fading colours Let vs see what their Obiections are hindering their liberality and shutting their handes or rather their hearts from this compassion so often commanded of God and so much practised of the godly Obiection First they say they cannot do that which they desire they fear that they
his kingdome The fourth reproofe Fourthly if it be a calling of such dignity it reprooueth those that run before they be sent and wait not a lawful calling from God that they discharge it afterward with peace of heart and comfort of Conscience We see manie young men make more hast then good speede in entring into the Ministery who for the most part want that iudgment staydnesse experience grauity moderation that is meet to be in men of that profession Hence it is that they are called by the name of Elders in the Scripture The Apostle thought it necessary to giue this charge to Timothy a young man though he were of rare hope and of excellent guifts u 2 Tim. 2 22. To fly the lusts of youth and to follow after righteousnesse Faith Loue and peace with all them that call on the Lord with a pure heart And in another place he saith x 1 Tim. 4 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleeue an ensample in word in conuersation in Loue in Spirite in Faith in Purenesse If hee had this neede of instruction howe much more others The fift reproofe Fiftly it reproueth those that are so hand-fasted that they repine at their maintenance that labour among them How many places and Parishes are there that regard not how they be taught or whether they be taught or not so they may be well dealt withall in their Tithes that is if they might pay little or nothing to maintaine their Minister There is growne in many congregations this agreement and bargaine betweene the Pastor and the people if he will spare them in temporall things they regarde not how hee deale with them in spirituall things If they may pay little they are content hee shall preach little If they may enioy their Tithes at a low rate they are well pleased that he take his ease and teach them seldome But albeit he preach in season and out of season and do his dutie with all diligence yet they murmure and repine at his allowaunce and thinke euery thing too much that is bestowed that way The sixt reproofe Lastly it reproueth such as regard not the censures of the Church inflicted vpon euill doers The censures of the Church are made as a scar-Crow and esteemed of many as a mocke But if that power and authority were regarded in the Ministers hand that the word of God alloweth and appointeth wherby he is authorized to exercise spirituall iurisdiction in Church-matters not onely to preach but to punish not onely to teach but to correct not onely to instruct but to excommunicate then would the Office be magnified then would the Ministry be esteemed according to the institution of them Our Sauiour giuing order and direction to informe the Gouernors of the Church when scandals and offences arose among them addeth y Math. 18 18 Verily I say vnto you whatsoeaer ye binde on earth shall be bound in Heauen and whatsoeuer ye loose on earth shall be loosed in Heauen We see God promiseth to ratifie the sentence pronounced and denounced in his name The abridgement of this power is the contempt of the men and of their Ministry and the curbing cutting short of their authority doth open a gappe to all contumely and reproach of their persons and office If a Magistrate shoulde prescribe and ordaine that Law which is wholesome and profitable to the Common-wealth and haue no power at all to punish the Malefactors and misdoers that transgresse who is it that would regard the Commandement If a School-maister had authority onely to rule and to teach but were restrained to take vp the rod to correct and chastise the obstinat sluggard what Scholler would harken or giue eare to his teaching In like manner so long as the Minister is allowed only to speake the word or to threaten but stinted that he shall go no farther his Ministry will be little regarded as if a Maister should tell some of his Schollers of their shrewde trickes but were not licensed to punnish their euill doing God hath ioyned authority to the Pastors office put into his hand the discipline of the Church and the Ministers of God haue exercised executed the same according to his ordinance Hence it is that the Apostle reprouing an heinous offence amongst the Corinthians and shewing the vse of Ecclesiasticall correction saith z 2 Cor. 4 21 What will ye Shall I com vnto you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of meekenesse Vse 2. Secondly seeing boldnesse to command vnder Christ belongeth to the office of the Minister it teacheth vs and putteth vs in minde of manie good duties as first to aske this guift of God and craue of him to indue vs with the zeale of his glory and other graces of his spirit that we may speake the word a Ephes 6 20. boldly as we ought to speake We see an example heereof in the Apostles when they heard the threatnings of the enemies of the Gospel b Acts 4 29. 5 28 29. They lift vp their voices to God with one accord and said O Lord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the sea and all things that are in them beholde their threatnings and graunt vnto thy seruants with all boldnesse to speak thy word So when the cheefe Priests said Did not we straightly commaund you that yee should not teach in his name And behold ye haue filled Ierusalem with yoar Doctrine and ye would bring this mans bloud vpon vs. Then Peter and the Apostles answerd We ought rather to obey God then mē Many men are endued with great gifts of learning and knowledge but they want the tongue of the Learned to minister a worde in season they want zeale and vtteraunce to deliuer the word of God to the people Let euery one therefore seeke to fit and furnish himselfe to this calling and in Christ Iesus be bold to do this dutie This the Prophet saith c Esay 58 1. Crie alowd spare not lift vp thy voice like a Trumpet and shew my people their transgression and the house of Iacob their sinnes This reproueth those that haue the worde in respect of persons who dare not do their duties and are afraid of mens faces They would be counted the Embassadors of God but they are affraide to do their Maisters message Let such learne of Iohn Baptist who shrunke not backe but was bold to tell Herod that it was not lawfull for him to take his Brothers Wife Wee must not bee Dastards and faint-hearted souldiers to fight the Lords battels but first be sure we haue a good warrant out of the word and then go boldly into the fielde and feare not to looke the enemy in the face True it is if wee haue not our Commission signed and sealed vnto vs wee haue iust cause to feare we speake in our owne names and not in the name
The vses remaine to be considered First we learne from hence that it is no disgrace or disparagement to a mans modesty when such as are bound by the law of God and nature and by all good order do forget to yeeld their superiors their due or which is worse do in pride and contempt insult ouer them to claime and chalenge that which is his right The Apostle doth oftentimes remember his place and calling to the Corrinthians which had forgotten him and reiected him He putteth them in mind of his Office q 1 Cor 9 1 2 Am I not an Apostle am I not free haue I not seene Iesus Christ our Lord are ye not my worke in the Lord If I be not an Apostle vnto other yet doubtlesse I am vnto you for yee are the seale of my Apostleship in the Lord. This we see likewise in Samuell r 1 Sam 12 2 3. I am old and Gray-headed I haue walked before you from my Childhood vnto this day beare record of me before the Lord and before his annointed whose Oxe haue I taken or whose Asse haue I taken or whom haue I done wrong too or whom haue I hurt or of whose hand haue I receiued any bribe to blinde mine eyes therewith and I will restore it you We are bound to yeeld to euery man his due as a debt which we owe vnto him according as God hath distributed his Talents among the seuerall degrees of men This Christ himselfe teacheth Å¿ Mat 22 21 Giue vnto Caesar the things which are Caesars and to God the things which are Gods So the Apostle saith t Rom 13 7. Rom 13 7. Giue to all men their duty tribute to whom ye owe tribute Custome to whom Custome feare to whom feare honour to whom ye owe honour Whensoeuer therefore this Honour or Feare or Reuerence is denied vs which God hath giuen vnto vs it is no Pride or haughtinesse of heart to challenge it and require it at their handes that are bounde to yeelde it If they will not know vs it is lawfull for vs to knowe our selues If they contemne vs and cast vs at their feete wee must learne to magnifie and make much of our Callinges and Guiftes This reprooueth and condemneth those that dispraise and disable them-selues too much wherein there may be as close and secret Pride as in them that rise vppe earely to praise themselues Wee must not denie the graces of GOD that are in vs but acknowledge them to the praise of God and submit our selues to the iudgement of others that will not flatter for vs for that we haue not nor craftily conceale that which we haue Vse 2. Secondly seeing such as excell vs in Age or any Guiftes ought to bee much esteemed of vs and preuayle verie much with vs it putteth all Inferiors in minde of many good duties First it is required of them to praise and commend the Guiftes of God in them and giue the glory of them to God the giuer We must magnifie them and preferre them before all others that haue not the same Guiftes though they be our enemies and such as hate vs. Wee must not so much consider their persons how they are affected toward vs as their Guiftes they are the Guiftes of God and therefore should be acknowledged and approoued They haue worthy Guiftes that we want and yet are giuen for our good and benefite Wee do not see their Guiftes so defiled with infirmities and mingled with Corruptions as our owne are all which thinges should helpe to adde Grace and Glory to the Guiftes that are in others When Pharaoh perceiued the great Wisedome that was in Ioseph u Gen 41 43. Psal 150 22. hee spared not to speake of it hee shamed not to place him ouer all the Land of Egipt to make him Lord of his house and Ruler of all his substance that he should binde his Princes vnto his will and teach his Auncients wisedome So when Nebucadnezzer saw that Daniell was indued with knowledge and vnderstanding from aboue more then all the Astrologians and Enchaunters that were in Babilon he doth confesse them to be in him and reuerence him for them So ought we all to do when we heare or behold the guiftes of God in our bretheren let vs acknowledge them and praise God for them This reproueth the common practise of those that will diminish and disgrace their guifts and like of nothing but that which is in themselues Let vs beware of Pride and Enuy disdaining others deprouing and lessening such inward graces of Gods spirit as are in them If another man should not readily acknowledge their outward guiftes wherein they glory and reuerence them for their Parentage Titles and dignities they would thinke themselues wronged and disgraced they would be ready to cast them in the teeth with forgetfulnesse of their duty Why then should not they confesse the inward guifts and heauenly graces that appeare in their bretheren which are farre more excellent then the former Secondly it is our duty to make profit of the guifts of our Superiours and take benefit by them This is the end for which they were giuen by God himselfe and this is the vse that we must make of them It is a great blessing of God when hee is gratious and bountifull vnto his people and largely and liberally bestoweth his blessings vpon them we haue many examples of godlinesse of mortification of patience of meeknesse of mercy and many other gifts in the godly so that we may take counsell and comfort from them Yea as we are greatly to reuerence these guifts in others so we must labour to feele them in our selues and to keepe them in the Closset of our owne hearts It is ashame to see others religious and to bee without Religion in our selues To see others godlie and our selues to be without godlinesse To see so many graces in our Bretheren and we remaine without grace This is a plaine argument that wee esteeme nothing at all and make no reckoning or account of any good guiftes in our Brethren for as much as we are not desirous to be partakers of them our selues For whatsoeuer we regard in others we will labour to haue and enioy our selues Lastly it behooueth all young persons to conceiue a reuerent opinion and to carry a dutifull and discreet behauiour toward their elders that are more auncient then they in yeares Old men are in stead of Fathers x 1. Tim. 5 1. and the Apostle would haue them to be exhorted as Fathers Againe old age is a blessing of God which few obtaine and attaine vnto in comparison of the rest The contempt of it is the contempt of God and a deriding of his Image as appeareth by the commaundement expressed Leuit. 19. When the Lord had prescribed a reuerent behauiour toward aged men hee addeth y Leui. 19 32. Thou shalt dread thy God I am the Lord declaring thereby that where there is want of
reuerence to their persons there is the want of the feare of God for he ioyneth rising vp before the Elders and the reuerencing of God together Where the feare of God is not there can bee no duty performed to men This reprooueth the rudenesse the common and customable sausinesse that is in young persons that refuse to giue them liberty and freedome to speake before them In all Companies the younger is the readier to speake although he vtter nothing but words of folly and of vanity Likewise it reprooueth those that will not giue them roome and place when they come in presence It is vndecent and vncomely in the Church or else-where to see weake and feeble olde Men stand and young Boyes to sit downe on their seats without wagging stirring or giuing place vnto them This is directlie contrary to the Law of God Thou shalt rise vp before the hore-head and honor the person of the old man We may now renew the complaint of the Prophet in regard of this conclusion z Esay 3 5. The Children presume against the ancient and the vile against the honorable Vse 3. Lastly seeing we must haue a great respect to such as are in guifts aboue vs or in age before vs or goe beyond vs in both it teacheth vs so to liue and behaue our selues that we may be worthy of al honor reuerence Let such as haue good guifts imploy them to the greatest good of others He that hath receiued much must bring forth much fruit a Math. 25 20 as the Seruant that had fiue talents committed vnto him gained fiue other talents So old men must be graue and sober and carry a Maiesty in their countenance that they may after a sort resemble the Maiesty of God As grauity and sobriety agreeth to euery age so most especially to the elder age contrary to which is lightnesse lasciuiousnesse and waywardnesse which make them not honorable but odious not to be reuerenced but to be dispised in the eies of the younger sort Let them adorne their yeares with those vertues b Tit. 2 1 2. which the Apostle nameth Let the elder-men be watchfull graue temperate sound in the faith in loue and in patience If they be carefull to expresse these thinges which become wholesome doctrine they shall manifestly shew that their liuing so long in the World hath not beene in vaine The Wise man c Prou. 20 29. saith The beautie of the young men is their strength and the glory of the aged is the gray-headed that is Wisedom Counsell Experience whereby they are more adorned then the young man is beautified by his bodily strength For the Ornaments of the minde are to be preferred before the properties of the bodie Againe they must bee examples of a godly life and holye conuersation that youth may stand in feare to commit any vndecent and vnseemely thing in their presence Thus Iob saith of himselfe d Iob. 29 7. Chap. 29. When I went out of the gate the young Men saw me and hid themselues But when the Elder sort are Ring-leaders aad examples of an euill and corrupt life there is more grauity on their heads then piety in their hearts in their white haires then in their behauiour and so the Crowne of honour is taken from them and they are iustly contemned despised and reproached of those of whom they should be honoured For wee may see olde men so hardned in Wickednesse that if a man would find whole heapes of wickednesse he neede seeke no farther but to them Some by their age and long experience haue learned nothing but craft and spightfulnesse so as if a man should frame himselfe after their example he should haue neither faithfulnesse in him nor vpright dealing Others are loose and disordered in their whole life Some haue beene giuen to swearing and blaspheming in their youth and they are not reformed nay they are more deformed in their age Others are so drenched and sapped in Couetousnesse and Whoredome as that they infect all places and defile all persons where they come they delight in such rotten and filthy communication that euen yong men are ashamed to heare them spew out such vngodly and vnsauoury talke Such as lead their liues as Fathers in the Church and adorne their age with godlinesse shall not neede to be offended at these things nor to say with the Lawyers in the Gospell e Luke 11 45. In saying this thou puttest we to rebuke also We are all to honour the gray-head and to magnifie old age For as Salomon f Prou. 16 31. saith Age is a Crowne of Glorie when it is found in the way of Righteousnesse Whereby hee meaneth that olde age seasoned with a Godly life and vpright bringeth with it as great glorie as a Crowne on the heade and a Scepter in the hand dooth vnto a King and therefore such olde men are greatly to be reuerenced and highly to be esteemed But many except they should be honored for their Ignoraunce Superstition Frowardnesse Maliciousnesse Waywardnesse Couetousnesse Drunkennesse Licentiousnesse and Selfe-will there is nothing else to be found in them to be learned of them to be gathered from them By these foule enormities they bring themselues into contempt and bring shame and reproach vpon their owne heades so that no man defameth and dishonoureth them so much as themselues For doe they behaue themselues with such Stayednesse Wisedome and Grauity that yong men feare to behaue themselues lewdly and licentiously in their sight Or do they shew themselues examples of good thinges Nay they serue for nothing but to corrupt and infect youth they be patternes nay Patrons and Maintainers of all filthinesse and loose liuing Surely if young men mis-behaue and misgouerne themselues they are not to be excused but to be reprooued because they ought to order their liues aright g Eccles. 12 1. and Remember their Creator in the dayes of their youth and not deserue to bee euill spoken or reported of but Olde folke are double worthy of the shame that men doo them if they bee not honoured for their Vertues They should learne by their long life and olde age to growe in the knowledge of GOD and his Sonne Iesus Christ to hate sinne to delight in righteousnesse and daily to dye vnto the Worlde that as they beare about them a bodie declining and decaying in strength so they should bee renewed in the inner man long after eternall life and not nestle them-selues heere vppon the earth as if they shoulde continue for euer therein nor pursue so greedily after the Worlde when they can scarse go or creepe vp and downe in the world It is a testimonie of Gods great mercy toward vs when he lengthneth our life and prolongeth our dayes to the last period and power of Nature Oh how might wee haue profited in the knowledge of Religion in the feare of God in the wayes of godlinesse in the meanes of saluation and in good
For if they ought to be vnto euery one of vs as the Mother brethren yea as the flesh members of Christ they ought not to be neglected or contemned but to be cherished Heereby g 1 Iohn 3 14. we shall know that we are translated from death to life if we loue the bretheren On the other side we ought to mourne and lament for such as remaine in ignorance of God lie vnder the dominion of sinne and continue in the prophanenesse and abominations of their youth It is noted by the Prophet h Psal 1â—9 136 Luk â—9 41. Phil 3 18. that his eyes gushed out with riuers of waters because they kept not the law of God Christ Iesus mourned for the hardnesse of heart that appeared in his hearnrs he wept for Ierusalem when he came neere vnto it Righteous Lot was vexed day by day when he beheld the vncleane conuersation of the sinfull Sodomites The Apostle told the Phillippians of vaine walkers and that with teares that they are the enemies of the Crosse of Christ We see by common and daily experience when any of our friendes and familiars are dead or lye at the point of death a naturall affection toward them causeth vs to weepe and lament for them and draweth oftentimes from vs abundance of teares how much more ought it to go neere vs and make vs sob and sigh from the very depth and bottom of our hearts to see our bretheren lie dead in sinne and as it were rotting in the Graue of their corruptions or else to walke in the paths of death that bring with it certaine destruction and eternall damnation If a man should come into a field where he should behold thousands slaine with the sword wallowing in their bloud and others hauing receiued their deaths wound to languish in paine and to striue and struggle for life who would not account it a lamentable shew and most pitifull sight But thus is it with vs and this is the condition of many thousands that glory that they abide in health and yet are most dangerously sicke and diseased that thinke they are aliue and yet behold they are a company of dead carcasses that boast they are farre from the Gates of death and yet alasse they lie gaping and gasping for breath which is ready to be gone If there be in vs any life of Gods spirit or any loue of Godlinesse it cannot but greeue our soules to behold the desolations that are in the earth i Reuel 3 2. 1 Tim 5 6. Mat 8 22. and the languishing of many ready to die nay which are already dead in sinne and stinke in the nostrils of God and man For as a man hauing escaped shipwracke and gotten into an Hauen and Harbour reioyseth in his owne safety and comforteth himselfe in his deliuerance but when he behouldeth the misery of his brother suffering shipwracke and cast away by the violence of the stormes and Tempestes that beat vpon his barke which drowne both it and him in the Seas he cannot but greatly be greeued and exceedingly perplexed So ought it to be with vs howsoeuer the escaping from the filthinesse of the world and the vniting of vs with Christ our head doth breed in vs matter of great ioy and may worthily cause vs to reioyce yet when we see the bondage of our bretheren vnder k 1 Pet 2 19. sinne and the ruines into which they are come it cannot but worke in vs great anguish of spirit If we perceiue them to wander out of the way and to go astray from the simplicity of the Gospell and from the fold of Christ and fellowship of the faithfull it is our part to turne them backe and to gather them home For how l Math 18 12. thinke yee If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them be gone astray doth he not leaue ninety and nine and goe into the Mountains and seeke that which is gone astray and if so be that he finde it verily I say vnto you he reioyseth more of that sheep then of the ninety and nine which went not astray so is it not the will of your father which is in Heauen that one of these little ones should perish This loue toward the lowest that are conuerted to the faith and coupled to Christ reproueth two sorts of men First such as are ashamed of the poore Saintes who being without the comfort of friendes but not without contempt of the world are not regarded or esteemed He that despiseth his poore brother redeemed with the bloud of Christ would also despise and despight Christ himselfe if he walked vpon the earth He that honoureth not a faithfull man of low degree doth dishonour the faith it selfe and reprocheth the Gospell that he professeth yea he despiseth the Church and shameth such as are members of it This the Apostle Iames teacheth m Iam 2 2. If there come into your company a man with a Gold Ring and in goodly apparell and there come in also apoore man in vile raiment and ye haue a respect to him that weareth the gay clothing and say vnto him Sit thou heere in a goodly place and say vnto the poore Stand thou there or sit heere vnder my Footstoole Are ye not partiall in your selues and become Iudges of euill thoughts The needy seruants of God and poore afflicted Saintes are ashamed and blamed of the world they are scorned and scoffed at by the vngodly shall we then that are of the same Religion profession and communion ioyne hand in hand with them and contemne the faithfull that deserue to be honoured thereby adding more sorrow to their affliction and doubling the misery that is vpon them For it must needes lie heauy vpon them and euen oppresse them with anguish to finde this measure at our handes of whom they looked for comfort and counsell This appeareth in the saying of the Prophet n Psal 55 12. Surely mine enemy did not defame me for I could haue borne it neither did mine aduersary exalt himselfe against me for I would haue hid me from him but it was thou O man euen my companion my guide and my familiar It is made a note and marke whereby we may try our selues whether we belong to the Church of God and shall be receiued into the Kingdome of glory o Psal 15 4. that a vile person is contemned in their eyes but they honour them that feare the Lord. But the practise of many men is directly contrary who as they are of this world they magnifie and make much of the vngodly but tread and trample vnder their feet the Children of God as if they were a thing of no value The Apostle blameth the Corinthians and noteth it as a blot and blemish in them p 1 Cor 11 22 that they put the poore to shame separating themselues from them and refusing to partake the supper of the Lord with them Secondly it reproueth such as contemne those
He had compassion vpon them and shewed great loue toward them We see how Christ applyeth this to the Conscience of Peter e Iohn 21 15 16. willeth him to try his loue toward him by feeding his Sheepe and Lambes thereby assuring him that if he perswaded himselfe to loue Christ Iesus and yet was not carefull to teach his people he deceiued himselfe and lyed to the Holy-Ghost who would finde him out in his sinne This serueth to reproue sundry corruptions and to meete with many abuses in the Ministers that make them vnworthy of the name of Fathers and testifie that their hearts are empty of this vnfaigned loue that ought to bee in them towards Gods people whom they should affect as deare Children First f What Non-residency is it condemneth the wilfull and ordinary absence of the Pastor from his flocke that is committed to his care and charge whereby the duties of teaching and example of life in his owne person are neglected True it is there may iust and lawfull causes of the Pastors absence sometimes fall out so that the Church be not endamaged but as farre as is possible be sufficiently prouided for as sickenesse g Concil Mogunt Can. 25. August epist 138. Tripart hist lib 6. cap. 22. of body whereby he is restrained Church affayres whereby hee is hindered Persecution whereby he is enforced to flye Priuate affaires whereby he is necessarily constrained for a time to be absent but a wilfull long and continued Non-residency from that particular Congregation enioyned him to feed is euidently conuinced by many Reasons grounded vpon the word of God and the practise of the Church of Christ The Scriptures of the olde and new Testament do directly forbid it The Lord saith by his Prophet Esay h Esay 61 6. Ezek. 44 8. Zac. 11 16 17 I haue set Watchmen vpon the walles O Ierusalem which all the day and all the night continually shall not cease ye that are mindfull of the Lord keepe not silence and giue him no rest till he repaire and till he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world The Prophet Ezekiell is plentifull in this argument who speaking of vnfaithfull Leuites saith Ye haue not kept the ordinances of mine holy things but you your selues haue set others to take the charge of my Sanctuary So the Prophet Zachary setteth downe this as a great iudgement of the Lord I will raise vp a Shepheard in the Land which shall not looke for the thnig that is lost nor seeke the tender Lambes nor heale that which is hurt nor feede that which standeth vppe but hee shall eate the flesh of the fat and teare their Clawes in peeces It is noted of Salomon i 1 Kings 6 10 1 Chro. 28 11 12 13 19. when hee builded the Temple to bee the place of preaching and Prayer which he did according to the word of God he also builded Houses and Chambers round about the Temple ioyned vnto it to teach the Priestes and Leuites that they should bee neere vnto their charges For this cause also it is expressed k 1 Sa. 1 9 12 That Eli the Priest of God sate at the doore of the Tabernacle to espy the manners and to aunswere the doubts of those that came and resorted vnto him And the Apostle Paul expressing the Priests function saith l 1 Cor. 9 13. They did minister about the holy things and did wait at the altar He m Prosedreuontes vseth a word of great force and strength that bindeth them to a continuall residency and sitting at their charge If wee come to the New Testament we shall see sundry directions importing and implying the Pastours presence with his people The Apostle speaking to the Elders of Ephesus n Act. 20. 28 29. saith Take heed vnto your selues and to all the Flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you Ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne bloud for I know this that after my departing shall grieuous Wolues enter in among you not sparing the Flocke The Apostle Peter likewise exhorteth the Elders o 1 Pet 5 2 3 Feede the Flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind The Apostle to the Hebrewes warneth the Church p Heb. 1 3 17. To obey them that haue the ouer-sight of them and submit themselues for they watch for their Soules as they that must giue accounts It is a great wonder that negligent Pastors reading these places and considering these charges laid vpon their shoulders can so easily shake them off or so slightly passe them ouer or so soone forget them They may seeme more then sufficient to conuince them of want of loue of abundance of couetousnesse of excesse of idlenesse of hardnesse of heart of contempt of the word which they should teach to others A great and heauy iudgement of God is vpon them that can passe ouer this duty without feare and trembling that can see neyther the daunger of their owne soules nor the danger of the peoples Soules through want of instruction Againe the Titles giuen to the Ministers vnder the Gospell as also to the Prophets and Priestes vnder the Law doe vrge diligence faithfulnesse and carefull attendance and consequently the personall presence of the Pastor They are called q Ephe. 4 11. Shepheards r Ezek. 33. Watch-men Å¿ Luke 12 42. Stewards t Heb. 13 17. Captains u 1 Cor. 3 9. Builders x 2 Cor. 5 12. Embassadours and such like so that though they teach oftentimes by themselues and continually and constantly by others they are not excused The office of the Minister is set forth in the Picture of a Shepheard who by reason of the multitude of rauenous Wolus other hurtfull Beasts keepeth watch day and night ouer his flocke He is a Watch-man set in his Watch-Tower to discry the enemy and to giue warning of the danger He is a Steward to prouide for the Family and to giue them their portion of meat in due season He is a Captaine of the Lords Hoast to lead them into the obedience of godlinesse and to goe before them in example of life He is a Builder to frame them and fit them to be stones in the Lordes building He is an Ambassadour to deliuer the will of him that sent him and to speak being called as the words of God These comparisons as they serue to teach diligence and continuance in preaching so they are forcible to presse him to attend vpon his charge that attendeth vpon him Thirdly the Apostle speaking of the office of the Minister saith y 2 Cor. 2 16. Who is sufficient for these thinges When he hath done all he can and imployed himselfe to the vtmost of his power yet he shall come farre short of his duty how much more when hee is ordinarily absent from his charge
haue saide he was some couzener or Coniurer some Impostor or deceiuer as often before they had falsely and blasphemously charged him Or had they faith in their owne power to beleeue when they would and to receiue him to be the Sauiour of the world These carnall men do resemble and reason like vnto the Scribes and Pharisees If God would descend from heauen as they wold haue Christ come downe from the Crosse then they would immediately beleeue then they would no longer lye in their sinnes But if God should with his dreadfull and terrible voice speake vnto vs we were not able to appear before him nor to abide the hearing of it but should bee swallowed vp with feare and stand amazed as dead men When God spake vnto the Children of Israell in the Mount they fledde from him and could not endure his presence they stood a farre off and cried vnto Moses g Ex. 20 18 19. Talke thou with vs and we will heare but let not God talke with vs least we die Shall we then in the foolishnesse and pride of our own harts challenge the Lord to come foorth vnto vs and presume to settle our selues to enter talke and communication with him when the earth quaketh at his voyce and trembleth vnder him When the Mountaines are remooued before him h Esay 6 2. and the Angels couer their faces from him If we wil not belieue the preachers of the worde nor content our selues with this ordinance of God but woulde haue eyther reuelation from Heauen or the presence of God or the person of Christ or the glorie of an Angell or the appearaunce of the dead or wee know not what we shall neuer bee partakers of the benefits of Christ we shall neuer receiue to beleeue wee shall neuer haue the grace of regeneration bestowed vpon vs. God hath not left vs to the preaching of Angelles but to the Ministry of men If we will not yeelde obedience to the voyce of God speaking to vs in his Ministers wee would not regard his owne immediate voyce thundring downe vppon vs nor beleeue if a damned soule or ghost shal come out of hell to preach vnto vs. If we will not beleeue Moses and the Prophets i Luke 16 31. we would not beleeue though one came vnto vs from the dead Wherefore let vs leaue this vanity and in a conscience to God and obedience to his ordinance in a loue to our own souls and desire of our own saluatiō let vs euery one be swift to hear slow to speak slow to wrath Now to the end we may heare aright k Three things required to be good hearers of the word of God three thinges are required of vs Preparation Attention and Meditation ioyned with practise Preparation before we heare Attention in the time of hearing Meditation and practise after our hearing When Christ had propounded the parable of the Sower and the seed in the end he gathered from thence this note and draweth this conclusion and admonition l Luke 8 18. Take heede how ye heare For some present themselues to the Ministery of the Word for forme and fashion for company and custome without conscience others thinke it enough to bee present howsoeuer they be affected in the hearing or mooued after the hearing It is therefore necessary that we should be prepared before we come Now to this preparation three thinges are necessary Faith Feare and Desire first we must haue Faith without which the Word is as a dead Letter without life and as an empty sound without power and if we doe not giue credit vnto it m Heb. 6 4 2. it cannot profit the hearers Secondly we must come with feare that we may feare God in his word and auoyd the breach of it For the Lord hath n Esay 66 2. respect vnto them that are of humble and contrite hearts and tremble at his word We must set our selues o Act. 10 33. in the presence of God and heare as if we saw him present before vs and so receiue the word as from Christ himselfe the Teacher of his Church Thirdly we must come with good stomackes as vnto a feast prepared for vs we must hunger and thirst after the word to feede our empty Soules desiring it and longing after it as doth the dry ground after the Dew of heauen and the shewers of Raine This the Apostle Peter teacheth p 1 Pet. 2 2. Desire the sincere Milke of the word of God that ye may grow thereby Hee that thinketh himselfe full before he come to the Lords house is no fit Guest to be partakers of his dainty fare In hearing the word we must be attentiue and intentiue to that which we heare As we are present in bodie so we must be present in minde God opened the heart of Lydia to attend to those things that were deliuered by Paule This is very profitable q Three benefits of attention many waies and helpeth as a Soueraigne remedy against the rouing cogitations of the minde against the entertaining of other actions of another Nature and against the loathsomnesse and wearinesse that for the most part accompanyeth the most holie thinges of God First we are subiect to vnconstancy and lenity of minde our hearts are ready to wander and goe astray from the present work in hand and oftentimes are carried away from the best matters so that wee neither remember where we are nor consider what we doe nor endeuour to profit as we ought Secondly it auayleth against those deceits and destructions whereby we entertaine other actions of piety which with-draw vs from the present occasion and duty of hearing required of vs. For some thinke they do God good seruice when they offer vnto him no bettet then a will worship which is abhominable before him Hence it is that many thinke it enough to be present with the assembly and regard not how they be occupyed so that whlie the Congregation is imployed one way they are imployed another while it performeth a publike action they are exercised in some priuate deuotion as for example when the Church is hearing they are praying or when the Church is praying they are reading This is to offer the Sacrifice r Eccle. 4 17. of Fooles For the publique actions of the Church must be publikely attended of all the assemblie and there is neither time nor place vnto any thing that is priuate or proper to one or to few For the Minister beeing a a publike person is alwaies either the mouth of God or the mouth of the the people the mouth of God to speake vnto vs from him and to deliuer the word in his name the mouth of the people and Congregation to speak vnto the Lord for vs so that the action is common to the whole Church So then it cannot stand with the rules of the word and the comely order that God hath left to his Church that in the time of publique
were added to the Church they continued in the Doctrine of the Apostles in the fellowship of the faithfull in the singlenesse of heart in the breaking of Bread in the communication of goods in the praising of God in the selling of their possessions and in the distribution of them to all men as euery one had neede The like we see in Zaccheus he was at the first a Publican a cheefe receiuer of the tribute and a cheefe deceiuer of the people he had robbed many by false accusations h Luke 19 2 7 8. so that he was growne rich and by his Riches into reproach and hatred but when Christ had reueiled himselfe vnto him he stood forth and saide vnto the Lord Behold Lord halfe my goods I giue vnto the poore and if I haue taken from any man by forged cauillation I restore him fourefold This is a great worke of God that he worketh at our conuersion which the i 1 Cor. 6 10 11. Apostle speaketh off 1. Corin. 6 10 11. Be not deceiued neither Fornicatours nor Idolatours nor Adulterers nor Wantons nor Buggerers nor Theeues nor Couetous nor Drunkards shall inherit the Kingdome of GOD and such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our GOD. All these Testimonies and examples teach vs that where is a right conuersion of the heart there is also a true alteration of the life and where there is an embracing of the true Christian Religion there is a change of our conuersation Reason 1. The Reasons of this Doctrine are euident and shine as cleerely as the Sunne at Noone-day For first if we consider our naturall estate and condition what we are before our conuersion wee shall easily be brought to acknowledge both where and what and whence the change is For naturallie we hate the truth and the professours of the truth k Ro. 1 29 10 2 Tim. 3 2 3 4 Beeing full of all vnrighteousnesse Fornication wickednesse couetousnesse maliciousnesse full of Enuy of Murther of Debate of deceit taking all thinges in the euill part Whisperers Backe-biters Haters of GOD Doers of wrong proud Boasters Inuenters of euill thinges disobedient to Parents without vnderstanding Couenant-breakers without naturall affection such as can neuer be appeased mercilesse Louers of themselues curssed speakers vnthankefull vnholy false accusers intemperate fierce no louers at all of them which are good Traytors heady high-minded louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a shew of godlinesse but haue denyed the power thereof Behold heere a Glasse to behold our selues in a perfect Glasse to looke vpon that we may see our selues and know our selues what we are And albeit all these sinnes doe not actually breake out of vs yet they are all originallie bred in vs and albeit the fruit of them doe not appeare outwardly yet the very Spawne and Seede of them remaineth inwardly and albeit we doe not feele the Branches yet we haue cause to feare the bitter Rootes and Remnants and Reliques of them that are deepely setled in the Garden and Ground of our hearts Seeing therefore our Nature is thus corrupt and we so farre alienated and estranged one from another we cannot be healthfull or profitable to any of Gods people and Children Our Sauiour teacheth l Iohn 15 19. and 10 2. That the Men of this World should alwaies hate his Seruants and be vnto to them as Wolues to the Lambs yea that the time should come that they which kill them should thinke they did God good seruice This is it which the Apostle speaketh and confesseth as well of himselfe as of others m Tit. 3 3 4. We our selues also were in times past vnwise disobedient deceiued seruing the lustes and diuerse pleasures liuing in maliciousnesse and enuy hatefull and hating one another vntill the bountifulnesse and loue of GOD our Sauiour appeared who according to his mercy saued vs by the washing of the Newe-birth and renewing of the Holie-Ghost This is our naturall condition before wee haue freedome from this thraldome and deliuerance out of this misery which we bring with vs and vpon vs. Reason 2. Secondly when men are truely conuerted they will make conscience of hurting they will abstaine from wronges and iniuries they will be ready to doe good to others to profit others to walke in all the duties of their callinges and to keepe a good conscience toware God and man This appeareth in the Prophet Esay Chapter 65. where this Doctrine hath his confirmation when he hath saide n Esay 65 25. Actes 24 16. That the Wolfe and the Lambe shall feede together and the Lyon shall eate Straw like the Bullocke and to the Serpent Dust shall be his Meate Hee addeth They shall no more hurt nor destroy in all mine holy Mountaine saith the Lord. The Apostle saith Actes 24 16. I endeuour my selfe to haue alwayes a cleere conscience toward God and toward men Christ Iesus himselfe saith o Iohn 4 34. My meate is that I may doe the will of him that sent me and finish his worke So it is and will be meate and drinke to euery one of vs if we belong vnto him to doe good vnto all Men yea euen our Enemies and Persecutours as appeareth in the example of Stephen who prayed for his vtter Enemies that hated him with deadly hatred and stoned him to death and in the example of Ioseph when his Brethren feared reuenge and to be rewarded euill for euill according to their deserts he said Feare not for am not I vnder God Thus hee comforted them and spake kindelie vnto them Reason 3. Thirdly true conuersion worketh in vs the loue of God and men and so maketh vs fruitfull in all good workes it suffereth vs not to bee barren and vnfruitfull and it subdueth the rage and corruption of our sinfull Nature For such as performe not their duties to God in the seuerall partes of his worshippe nor abstaine from violence toward men whom they ought to loue as their Bretheren doe make it plaine and manifest that they were neuer rightly conuerted Such as are rightly conuerted are truely sanctified and therefore that is a false conuersion where there is want of sanctification When the Prophet hath sore-shewed the wonderfull change and alteration that the Gospell of Christ should make he maketh this the cause p Esay 11 9. For the Earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the Waters that couer the Sea We saw and shewed this before in the example of Paule we cannot doubt but he was before his conuersion as a roaring Lyon and as a raging Wolfe against the poore Lambes of Christ but being made a Christian and called to the knowledge of the truth from Heauen he couched down quietly with them so that we may truely say with the Prophet That the wolfe did dwell the Lambe the Leopard did lie
opinions of Heretickes of Arrians of Papists of Atheists of Anabaptists of Libertines and such like that wee renounce all those opinions that derogate any thing from the true worship and honour of God as denying of Christes Godhead his Manhood his Mediation that we abhorre all kind of Idolatry and superstitious seruing of our God Answere But is this the whole conuersion of a man Or is this the perfect worke of Repentance that ought to bee wrought in vs We must goe farther then thus and yet my Bretheren I would we all went so farre Many stand in the midway and haue not proceeded to learne and practise those duties We must hate all ignorance of God and of his word which is the Mother and Mistris of all sinne and error we must loue and embrace the knowledge of God reuealed and offered vnto vs from time to time we must seeke after it as a Treasure wee must receiue it otherwise wee deceiue our selues We must hunger and thirst after the sincere milke of Gods word and account their feete beuatifull that bring it vnto vs we must say Come let vs go vp to the house of God that he may teach vs his wayes and that we may walke in his pathes But do we thus Nay when it is offered doe we not spurne and kicke against it as the Horse and Mule that is without vnderstanding Doe we not mocke and deride the Prophets of God and preachers of the word labouring to instruct vs in the right way and are wee not for the most part made worse and our hearts hardned that wee can receiue no instruction If we loued the light we would delight in it wee would be reformed by it we would be transformed into the obedience of it but our prophane works do testify against vs that we hate both the light and those that are the Authors and the bringers of it I might alledge many other workes of darkenesse that swarme in our liues and make vs swarue from the rule of righteousnesse left vnto vs in the word If we liue in beastly drunkennesse in vnclean lusts in hatred in malice and such like fruits of the flesh we are not yet partakers of a new birth we are not become new creatures we haue not yet put on the new man we cannot do good to any of our brethren When Abraham was to trauell among the Heathen that knew not God among the Idolaters that worshipped not God among the prophane Infidels that were neuer conuerted to God i Gen. 20 11. he saide The feare of God is not in this place and they will slay me for my wiues sake He could looke for no duties of loue no practise of righteousnesse no fruites of humanity toward him to proceede from them that were vnmortifyed vnsanctifyed and vnregenerated It is the great mercy of God to mankind to giue to them his word which restraineth their actions subdueth their affections and ordereth men which otherwise would be outragious Monsters as Wolues Tygers Lyons Beares Buls Bandogs nay Deuils incarnate one to another who beeing left to themselues they would be as Cormorants or Canibals ready to deuoure and eate vp one another being not onely without piety but without ciuility without curtesie without humanity If therefore his word do not alter vs nothing wil nothing can Thus then we see that seeing it is the conuersion of a man that maketh him any way profitable or seruiceable to others we must all labor to be born againe otherwise it had bin better wee had neuer bin borne and wee must seeke true Repentance and the conuersion of the heart otherwise wee shall be vnprofitable members in the Church of God Vse 3 Lastly seeing it is the turning of vs to God that turneth vs to the good of men it serueth as a notable direction vnto vs to teach vs that whosoeuer desireth that such as belong vnto him should be profitable and faithfull vnto him let him labour to plant godlinesse in their hearts and to sowe the seeds of eternall life in their minds It will bee able to minister no comfort vnto thee to see godlinesse flourish in others and to heare of their conuersion to God endeuour to bring it home to thine owne house and to settle it in the doores of thine owne family A better duty thou canst not perform vnto their soules and so vnto them then by this which will bring the blessing of God with it and remoue the curse of God from thee and thy family Who is it if he were asked the question that would be trobled with an vnfaithfull Wife with stubborne Children with vntrusty Seruants or who is it that would not account them the greatest plague and punishment that can befall a man in this life to haue such a dissolute and disordered house If then any desire to be with comfort and contentment matched with a prouident and profitable wife blessed with gracious and obedient children furnished with diligent and dutifull seruants let them seeke out such as truely serue the Lord make choise of such as shew liuely fruites of their vnfaigned conuersion be carefull to traine them in the knowledge of God and to procure their saluation This was Abrahams care and Conscience to instruct such as did belong vnto him and this was the cause that hee had a blessed wife partaker of the same inheritance with him that followed him vp and downe in euerie place as God called him he had a faithfull Isaac ready in all duty to obey him he had carefull and trusty seruants that contented not themselues with eye-seruice but performed their duties in the singlenesse of their hearts as seruing the Lord and not man Would we then haue our Wiues that lye in our bosomes and are giuen as the deerest and neerest companions of our life to be found faithfull vnto vs of pure and chast conuersation louing their children gouerning their house and giuing no occasion to the aduersary to speake euill Let vs make them faithfull to God and endeuour to work true Religion in them k 1 Pet. 3. as they which are heyres together of the grace of life Such a blessed couple were Abraham and Sarah Isaac and Rebecca Zachary and Elizabeth Aquila and Priscilla with sundry others This made the Prophet say l Psa 128 1 2. Blessed is euery one that feareth the Lord and walketh in his waies c thy wife shall be as the fruitfull Vine on the sides of thine house thy children like the Oliue plants round about thy Table Moreouer if we desire to haue our Children the fruite of our own body and the fry of the Church to be good and dutifull vnto vs as euery one wold haue them do their duty to him and will cry out against them when they behaue themselues rudely and vnreuerently let vs be carefull of their conuersion let vs giue them the sweete taste of Religion and let vs teach them this trade of the feare of God We
see that many complaine of the hardnesse of the world of the straitnesse of the times and of the miserablenesse of many men Alas say they it neuer went worse with poore men wee know not what to do with our Children how to employ them or where to bestowe them except a man be able to giue a round and rich summe with his sonne he cannot get him a Maister or prouide him a seruice or bind him to a trade or place him to get his liuing another day But vnderstand O yee vnwise among the people and ye Fooles when will ye be wise How long will wee liue in the Church and yet not learne this one lesson which is the foundation and fountaine of al the rest that godlinesse is the greatest gaine Bind them to this trade this is the best trade with which no other can bee matched or compared this requireth no great stocke or substance to put them foorth They that haue nothing to giue and little to liue vpon may asloon aduance and preferre their children this way as they that haue great riches large possessions Hence it is that the Prophet saith m Esay 55 1 2 Ho euery one that thirsteth come ye to the Waters and ye that haue no Siluer come buy and eate Come I say buy Wine and Milke without Siluer and without Money wherefore do yee lay out Siluer and not for Bread And your labour without being satisfied Hearken diligently vnto me and eate that which is good and let your soule delight in fatnesse Whereby we see that whosoeuer are called to be of this Science it wil be able to maintaine the Tradesmen it will bring in the greatest profit There are so many of some Trades that they feare one will not bee able to liue by another one enuyeth another and hindereth another It is not so in this Trade the moe the better the moe the merrier euery one helpeth another and all do make vp a blessed fellowship and communion of Saints If then thou haue a care to put thy sonne to an Occupation that he may learn to liue another day and neglectest this which is the cheefe and ground of all thou art greatly deceiued in thy choise and Christ Iesus shall laugh thee to scorn for thy folly Let me therefore commend this waighty businesse of bestowing thy sonne to thy wise consideration a greater gaine I cannot name a richer trade thou canst not finde a better Maister hee cannot serue a farther freedome he cannot obtaine a surer inheritance he cannot purchase This is it which Salomon pointeth out vnto vs Prou. 22 6. Teach a childe in the trade of his way and when he is old he shall not depart from it Furthermore if we desire to haue our Seruants that attend vpon vs and labour for vs to be obedient and faithfull vnto vs painfull in their calling and trusty in their businesse let vs know that we our selues must be the means to procure it and further it by seeking their saluation and labouring earnestly their conuersion If they be truly Religious they will be truely righteous if they once know how to serue God faithfully they will soone learn to serue vs faithfully for Conscience sake Many haue euill seruants and vngracious Children they see it they complaine of it they seeme to lament it but they neuer consider that the cheefest fault is their owne Haue wee Seruants or Children giuen to lying to deceiuing to fraude to falshood to robbing and stealing and breaking out into sundry disorders in their life Let vs marke what the cause is let vs see where is the occasion and let vs prouide howe these abuses may be remedied and redressed There is no better way to recouer them then to teach them their duties to shewe them their sinnes out of the word of God and to lay before them his Iudgements that are due vnto them It is a great blessing of God to haue a Religious seruant he bringeth the blessing of God with him the heart of his Maister may trust in him and he shall haue no neede of spoile he will do him good and not euill all the dayes of his life This wee see in the seruant of Abraham who as hee had a care to teach and traine vp his housholde in the wayes of godlinesse so the Lord blessed him with a faithfull family and a n Gen. 24 42. religious seruant whom hee employed in a waighty businesse of fetching home a Wife for his Sonne Isaac The like we see in Ioseph he was sold for a slaue and brought down into Egypt and bought at the hand of the Ishmaelites And the Lorde o Gen. 39 2 3. was vvith him and he was a man that prospered and was in the house of his Maister the Egiptian and his Maister saw that the Lord was with him and that the Lord made all that he did to prosper in his hand So afterward when as thorough â—he slanderous accusation and false information of his Mistris he was cast into prison p Psal 105 18 where he was laid in Irons and his feete were held in the stockes the Lord made his innocency known and shewed mercy vnto him and got him fauour in the sight of the Maister of the prison q Gen. 39 22. and the Keeper of the prison committed to Iosephs hand all the prisoners that were in the prison whatsoeuer they did there that did he and the Keeper of the prison looked vnto nothing that was vnder his hand seeing that the Lorde was with him for whatsoeuer he did the Lord made it to prosper Beholde heere in Ioseph as in a cleare glasse the right picture and patterne of a right religious seruant who being a poore prisoner and lying in a darke Dungeon beeing vniustly falne into the displeasure of his Maister and wrongfully cast into a close prison did in that wofull and pittifull condition both gain glory to God beautifie his owne profession and seeke the good of his Maister that put his trust in him For no man is in so low and meane an estate if he be a poore Seruant a base Kitchen boy or a vile prisoner but by diligence in his Calling such as it is and by shewing fidelity to his Maister such as he is may greatly glorify the name of God whom he doth serue and adorne the Gospell of Christ which he doth professe Hence it is that the Apostle exhorting all religious seruants saith r 1 Tim. 6 1 2 Titus 2 10. Let as many seruants as are vnder the yoake count their Maisters woorthy of all honour that the name of God and his Gospell be not euill spoken of and that they may adorn the Doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things The example of Iacob also is worth and worthy the obseruation in this case who albeit he serued an hard froward Maister yet he rather considered what he ought to doe then what the other deserued to suffer so that he witnesseth
ſ Gen. 31 40. Hee was in the day consumed with heate and with frost in the night and his sleepe departed from his eyes whatsoeuer was torne of Beastes he brought it not vnto him but made it good himselfe This is it which the Centurion in the Gospell confesseth and commendeth in his seruants t Math. 8 9. For I am a man also vnder the authority of another and I haue Souldiers vnder me and I say to one Goe and he goeth and to another Come and hee commeth and to my seruant do this and hee doth it These examples also of that seruant and Souldier that waited vppon Cornelius is notable to this purpose u Acts 10 7. who being trained vp in the feare of God shewed all fidelity and forwardnesse to performe the will and commaundement of his Maister and went to bring Peter by whose Ministerie they might bee further instructed Thus we see that religious seruants are the best Seruants the most dilligent Seruants the most true and trustie Seruants the most prouident and profitable Seruants and therefore it belongeth to al Masters of families to be carefull to teach them the feare of the Lorde and to traine them in the wayes of godlinesse Heereby they shall honor God heerby they shal do great good to their soules heerby they shal discharge a good Conscience heereby they shall procure their owne profite and further their owne gaine Which in times past was to thee vnprofitable but nowe profitable both to thee and to mee The Apostle in this place speaking of the estate of Onesimus and shewing what hee was before his Conuersion and what hee was after dooth fitly distinguish the times and sayeth that before his Calling to the Faith hee was vnprofitable seruing to no other purpose but to feede himselfe and fill vp a place but no good no grace no godlinesse appeared to bee in him But where did he conuerse and lead this life Was it where the name of God was not knowne or where the sound of the Gospell was not heard No it was in faithfull Philemons house This may at the first seeme a very strange and wonderfull thing that he liuing in so religious an house in so reformed a family with so godly a company which had the reputation of a little Church should fauour nothing of piety nothing of Christianitie but remaine in vnfaithfulnesse toward God and in vnrighteousnesse toward his Maister Doctrine 2. In godly families are manie times vngodly Children and Seruants In godly families are manie times vngodly Children and Seruants From this description of Onesimus in the time of his ignorance before his eyes were opened and his heart reformed wee learne that it falleth out notwithstanding the desire and diligence of the Gouernors of the house that in reformed families are oftentimes found vnreformed persons In godly places do many times lurke vngodly Children and vncorrigible seruants into whose hearts no instruction will enter and whose disposition no meanes of reformation can alter We see this in the first family that euer was vpon the earth and there haue beene no more wicked men in the world then they that haue had the best meanes to direct them Adam had malicious and murthering Caine Abraham had persecuting and sauage Ishmaell Noah had scoffing and cursed Cham Isaac had vngracious and prophan Esau Dauid had ambitious and aspyring Absalom So it was with Eli with Samuel with Hezekiah with Iosiah sundry others who after good means vsed by themselues haue found much euill practised by their Children The Fathers are often carefull to lay a good foundation to nurture their children with good instruction a Homer Odysis lib. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet few children prooue like their Fathers but are a degenerate and vnregenerate off-spring Reason 1. And albeit this do sufficiently appeare vnto vs by Testimonies of Scripture and by daily experience yet we shall farther be confirmed in this truth if we waigh the Reasons whereupon it standeth First Religion commeth not by inheritance and grace cannot be conueyed by propagation but euery man begetteth his like as he himselfe is by nature as one Serpent engendereth another This Moses teacheth that when Adam was faln from God and had lost the grace of sanctification b Gen. 5 3. He begat a child in his owne likenes after his owne Image Godly Parents may leaue their children temporal possessions but they cannot bequeath vnto them Faith and a good conscience which are not to be found in the naturall man Reason 2. Secondly there must be a new byrth begun by Gods spirit for the grace of regeneration whereby we are brought to haue one foote in Gods Kingdome is not of flesh and blood but of water and the spirit it is not of the will of man but of the worke of God This is it which our Sauiour setteth downe c Iohn 1 12 13 and 3 3 5. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his Name which are borne not of bloode nor of the will of the Flesh nor of the will of man but of God Likewise when hee disputed with Nicodemus who was ignorant of this Doctrine he saith Verily verily I say vnto thee except that a man be borne of Water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God It is he onely that gaue the heart that is able to change the heart it is hee that gaue the eyes that is able to open the eyes Reason 3. Thirdly albeit the vnregenerate persons and loose liuers doe not want education and good bringing vp yet they are not amended and reformed because God doth not purpose their conuersion but appoint their confusion The Lord stirred vp Pharaoh d Rom. 9 17. to this same purpose that hee might shew his power in him and that his name might be declared throughout al the earth yet he sent vnto him Moses and Aaron to cleare his owne Iustice to make him without excuse The like the Scripture speaketh of the sonnes of Eli who were reproued of him for making the Israelites to trespasse and to abhorre the offerings of the Lord yet they regarded not his reproofe beeing the Father of their bodies the Priest of the most high God and the iudge of the people and this reason is rendered why they obeyed not his voice hearkned not to his Counsell e 1 Sam. 2 25. Because the Lord would slay thē So then whether we do consider that grace cannot be conueyed by propagation or that it is the proper worke of the spirit to effect our regeneration or that God will glorifie his great name in the confusion of such as break the bands and cast away the Cordes of Discipline from them wee cannot greatly maruaile that in reformed places are oftentimes to bee found vnreformed persons Vse 1. Let vs make vse of this Doctrine and see
both what may bee learned by it and how it may bee applyed vnto vs. First of all it teatheth that though education bee a notable meanes of reformation and working good in the hearts of those that heare instruction and albeit Parents and Maysters bee thereby discharged as they that haue done their dutie yet bare teaching is not sufficient to conuert the soule and to settle the Conscience in good thinges Noah was as carefull for the instruction of Cham and Canaan as of the rest that were of his house belonged to his charge yet they followed not his Doctrine but scoffed at him that was both Pastor and Parent Dauid a man after Gods owne heart walked in the middest of his house in the vprightnesse of his Conscience yet he had an incestuous Ammon a Rebellious Absolom a licentious Adoniah all of them vngodly and vngracious Children So then although education be a good meanes yet it is not a sufficient meanes to worke reformation He that laboureth in planting and watering is nothing except God giue the blessing of encrease We see this euidently in the publicke assembly as well as in the priuate family in the house of God as well as in the house of man There is a difference of hearers according to their diuers dispositions f Math. 13 13 14. some are deafe hearers that haue not their eares boared through to the heart they haue onely outward eares and regarde no more but outward hearing and are no way mooued with that which is spoken dead-hearted dull-eared dim-sighted heauy-headed Others beside their bodily eares haue the eares of their hearts opened by the word and worke of the Spirit made plyable and tractable to receiue imbrace and beleeue that which they heare So is it in the priuate instruction vsed in priuate Families all that heare with the outwarde eare are not reformed all that are instructed are not conuerted Obiection What then Shall not Fathers teach their Children and Maisters their Seruants and Householders their Families because some haue not beleeued and many remaine as blinde and blockish as they were at the first Answere Yes it is their dutie to bee dilligent in teaching them and in laying the foundation of Christian Religion among them howsoeuer it bee receyued or reiected of such as bee in their houses and belong vnto them Were not he a simple Husbandman that would neglect to sowe his Ground because hee knoweth that some of the Corne will neuer grow vppe to bring foorth fruite but dye in the earth Or were not hee an vnwise Law-giuer that will not haue wholesome Lawes enacted and established because some transgresse them and disobey them and make no account of them Or were not hee a very foolish Father who because hee hath one rude and riotous Sonne that will not reuerence his person nor fulfill his Commaundements nor regarde his Authoritie nor feare his threatninges woulde therefore holde his peace and refraine himselfe from instructing and informing his other Children in the wayes of Godlinesse Or were hee not a badde Gardiner who because some of his Ground bringeth forth Weeds and Nettles would therefore refuse to water the Hearbes that are meete for the vse of man When the Lorde sent his holy Prophets to reprooue the stubborne and stiffe-necked Iewes hee knewe what entertainement them-selues shoulde finde and what effect their Doctrine woulde haue taken yet to make them without excuse they were commanded to go that they might be conuinced of sinne seeing there had beene a Prophet among them The Prophet Ieremy being called of God to preach the word is told afore-hand that they shoulde not obey his word g Ier. 1 19. Ezek. 2 5 7. and 3 7. but fight against him Likewise Ezekiell being sent to the children of Israel is shewed that they would not heare him nor cease from their waies Whereby we see that howsoeuer the people were stiffe-necked and stif-harted howsoeuer their faces were stronger then the Flint and their fore-heads were harder then the Adamant yet God would haue his worde offered vnto them and laid before them He hath mo endes then one of the preaching of his word sometimes he vseth it to soften and sometimes to harden sometimes to saue and sometimes to condemne somtimes to be h 2 Cor. 2 16 the sauor of life vnto life and sometimes to be the sauor of death vnto death So should it be with all godly housholders howsoeuer they haue many that harbour in their houses are entertained within their wals that regard not the fear of God but pull away their shoulders from the sweet yoak of God yet they are not to surcease or wax faint and weary but to continue the instruction of them the powring of water vpon the hard stone proouing if God at anytime will soften their harts and giue them repentance that they may come out of the snares of the Deuil of whom they are holdē captiues We know not at what time God may work in them and call them to a sight of their sinnes and to a turning from their sins They may heare that in the time of their ignorance which they may practise in the time of their knowledge They may hear that Doctrine which though it lye hid and couered as Corn in the earth or as fire in the ashes a long time and seeme buried in perpetuall forgetfulnesse yet it may afterwardes break forth as the light and kindle in their harts as a mightie flame Thus peraduenture it might be with this Onesimus when he was conuerted by the Ministry of the Apostle to the Faith of Christ he might cal to his remembrance many good thinges that hee had heard before but neuer a whit regarded nor respected and now profit by that Doctrine that before he had despised and derided The Disciples of Christ did not by and by receiue nor conceiue of his preaching but when i Iohn 2 22. hee was risen againe they remembered what hee had deliuered vnto them So ought wee to deale toward such as are committed vnto vs let vs plant and water committing and commending the successe and encrease of all our labours vnto God Vse 2 Secondly seeing where there are good meanes are many times godlesse and gracelesse men we learne that to heare to saluation and to receiue willingly instruction is no generall or common grace no man can beleeue sauing hee to whom it is giuen It is the guift of God that must open the vnderstanding and boare through the eare and sanctify the heart before any can heare with a desire to vnderstand or lay it vppe with a purpose to practise and obey Hence it is that the Prophet saith k Esay 50 5. The Lord GOD hath opened mine eare and I was not rebellious neyther turned I backe The Euangelist Luke teacheth that when the Apostles preached the Gospell so many as were appointed to saluation beleeued which was a fruite of their election others mocked which was a
signe of their Reprobation Lydia is commended in that she l Acts 16 4. attended vnto the things which Paule spake but it was the Lord that opened her heart before she could be a faithfull and fruitfull hearer To this purpose Moses speaketh to all Israell m Deut. 29 2 3 4. Ye haue seen all that the Lord did before your eyes in the Land of Egypt vnto Pharaoh and vnto al his seruants and vnto all his Land the great tentations which thine eyes haue seene those great Myracles and wonders yet the Lorde hath not giuen you an heart to perceiue and eyes to see and eares to heare vnto this day Nowe as this ouer-throweth such as teach and maintaine an vniuersall Vocation so it must serue to settle vs in the trueth of the Doctrine of particular election and predestination n Rom. 9 15 16 18 13 14 That it is neither in him that willeth nor in him that rundeth but in God that sheweth mercy He sheweth mercie vpon whom he will shew mercie and will haue compassion vpon whom he will haue compassion therefore he hath mercie vpon whom he will and whom he will he hardneth God loued Iacob and hated Esau so that it was saide The elder shall serue the younger The Lord electeth some vnto life and saluation before the foundations of the world he elected some and therefore not all before the beginning of the world and therefore not for their deserts who then had not their beeing vppon the earth Who art thou o Iob 9 4 Rom. 9 20. that wilt dispute with GOD Or what shall it auayle vs to question it and quarrell it with the Almightie May the p Esay 10 15. Rom. 9 21. Clay reason with the Potter or the Axe with the Carpenter or the Sawe with him that draweth it or the Rodde with him that taketh it Or shall the thing formed say vnto him that formed it Why hast thou made mee thus Dare any Seruant pry and search into all the secrets of his Maister Canst thou follow track the way of the Fish in the Waters of the Fowles in the Ayre of a Serpent vppon a stone of a Shippe in the Sea Let vs not aske a reason of his will but rather say with the Apostle q Ro. 11 33 34 O the deepenesse of the Riches both of the wisedome and Knowledge of GOD Howe vnsearchable are his Iudgementes and his wayes past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who was his Counsellor or who hath giuen vnto him first and he shall be recompenced If God should doo equally well vnto all his Creatures then were hee after a sort so much lesse to be praised and magnifyed of some for his benefites seeing he should do nothing specially and singulerly to them more then to others Neither is there are iniquitie in our God in so doing for may hee not r Math. 20 13 do with his owne what he will May he not lighten what eyes hee will or shoot away what arrowes he is disposed without our certaine knowledge of his secret counsels Obiection But some man may say when an whole assembly haue the same meanes the same Ministery an whole Family the same teaching and instruction How is it that some beleeue others will not beleeue Some are conuerted others are hardned Some are elect others are reiected Answere I aunswere it is not for the Creature curiously to search into the workes of the Creator but to bee wise according to sobrietie and as well a man might demaund why all in the fielde is not pure Corne but some Tares Why all in the Barne is not Wheate but some Chaffe Why Trees beare some leaues and not all Fruite Why in a great house there are Vesselles of Golde and Siluer some to an honourable and others to a dishonourable vse Why there are as well Goats that will not heare as Sheepe that heare the voyce of the Shepheard The Lord Iesus adoreth the Counsell of his Father heerein and confesseth the reason to bee his will and heauenly pleasure and farther then this whosoeuer goeth higher then this whosoeuer ascendeth and deeper then this whosoeuer searcheth shall wander as in a maze and neuer returne shall fall downe headlong into a Gulfe and neuer rise vp againe Our Sauiour saith Å¿ Mat. 11 25 26 I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of Heauen and Earth because thou hast hid these thinges from the Wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto Babes It is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such As for the condemnation of the wicked and the execution of the heauy wrath and iust iudgements of God there is more then sufficient due desert in the Reprobate and though the righteous Lord worke therein yet beware thou imagine any euill in him The raine moystneth an euill Tree and therefore it beareth bitter and no better fruite In that it beareth fruite it commeth of the moysture but in that it bringeth foorth euill fruite it commeth of his owne Nature The Sunne by the strength of his heate and vertue of the Beames thereof rayseth out of the Dirt and Dunghill many foule and filthy sauours that infect men and corrupt the Ayre the raising of them vp is from the Sunne the vnwholsome and noysome smelles are from the places themselues The Raine is not properly the cause of the euill fruite but the Nature of the Tree and therefore it woorthily calleth for the Axe to cut it downe and then iustly deserueth to be throwne into the fire The Sunne is not directly the cause of those filthie sauours that are extracted out of stinking Ponds and puddles but the Miery and marish Ditches themselues So is it with God he is as the Raine that falleth and as the Sunne that shyneth from Heauen t Acts 17 28. Hee mooueth the euill man who worketh euill the action is of God the euill is from the free will of man and from the soule spirite of the Deuill God is not the Authour of the euill and therefore let u Iam. 1 13 14 no man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with euil neither tempteth he any man but euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is entised Seeing then the grace of Election of Redemption of Iustification of Vocation of Sanctification is not generall nor generally giuen vnto all but according to the free purpose and pleasure of him that chooseth redeemeth calleth iustifieth and sanctifieth Let vs acknowledge his great mercie to the praise and glorie of his name when hee maketh his owne ordinances auayleable which we see in many to bee vnprofitable let vs confesse his louing kindnesse toward vs when he doth beget vs by the immortall seede of regeneration and worketh effectually our saluation For what haue wee in vs to mooue the Lorde to sauour vs and followe vs with a
Catechizing instruction we are not to present our selues rashly and vnreuently as if wee went to heare a Play or to see some pastime or to dispatch some worldly busines but we must performe these holy actions with a conscience of our duties to God with a care of our own saluation We haue not of our selues eares to heare nor eyes to see nor hearts to vnderstand we are not able to conceiue the things that are of God without the assisting and strengthening Spirit of God Before we come to heare the word read vnto vs or the principles of Religion laid before vs or to ioyn in prayer with our Brethren h Iames 1 19. 1 Pet. 2 1. Eccle. 4 17. Exod. 19 10 we must purge our affections of wrath filthinesse maliciousnesse dissimulation hypocrisie enuy and euill speaking For so long as these corruptions are found in vs to offer vnto vs the Word is all one as if most pure Waters were powred into a stinking and polluted Vessell whereby they are made vnprofitable We must vse earnest and hearty prayer vnto the Lord to open our blind eyes and deafe eares i Psa 119 18. That we may vnderstand the wonderfull things of his Law k Ezek. 36 26 That he would take away our stony hearts and giue vs hearts of Flesh in which his Word may be deepely imprinted And whensoeuer we are performing these heauenly duties l Actes 10 33 1 Thes 2 13. Luke 10 16. we must account our selues to be in Gods presence wee must remember that he is either speaking to vs or we are speaking to him and we must stirre vp our selues to all attention Thus it shall come to passe that the word of God which worketh in many to condemnation shall bee to vs the Seede of regeneration the food of the soule the curing of our corruptions the light of our waies and the meanes of working in vs all necessary graces of God in this life and of assuring vnto vs euerlasting happinesse in the life to come Verse 12. Whom I haue sent againe thou therefore receiue him that is mine owne Bowels Hitherto the Apostle hath named and described the party or person for whom he prayeth Now he sheweth breefely the matter of his request and the account that he maketh of him The request is that he would receiue him into his House and retaine him into his seruice againe the account made of him that he was to him as his Bowels euen most deare and tender being made a member of Christ though a poore Slaue and abiect Seruant by his calling and a Fugitiue Runna-gate by his former condition whereby we see the louing affection and tender compassion of Paule toward him for our imitation As if he should haue said If I thought or imagined that he would be as vnprofitable vnto thee hereafter as he hath beene heeretofore I would neuer haue giuen him my Letters of commendation nor haue sent him backe vnto thee in this manner For I should be of this mind rather to haue him punished then receiued But now I am not afraid of it or discouraged from sending him vnto thee I haue had a comfortable experience of his faithfull seruice who ministred vnto me in my necessities I haue therefore good cause to conceiue a good opinion of him and to giue this testimony of him that hee was neuer so vnprofitable to thee as I haue found him profitable to me Doctrine 3. Former offences vppon true repentance are to be forgiuen and forgotten We learne from hence that former offences vpon true repentance and amendment of life are to bee remitted and pardoned by all true Christians Whensoeuer our Bretheren haue trespassed against vs and offended vs it is our duty vpon their vnfained repentance to forgiue them to forget their iniuries and to receiue them into fauour againe Whereas Onesimus fled from his Maister it was a sinne from so good a Maister it was a greater sinne but whereas he conueyed away with him his Maisters goods and did steale from him at his departure this was more heynous and made his offence worst of all yet vpon his repentance he laboureth to haue him forgiuen and to haue his trespasse put out of remembrance This is offered to our considerations in the Parable of the prodigall Sonne when once hee resolued to leaue his loose life and to returne backe to his m Luke 15 20 Fathers house from which he shamefully departed he was entertained with a kisse and receiued into fauour and had his former misdoings and misdemeanours forgiuen When Peter came to Christ and said n Math. 18 21 22. Maister how oft shall my Brother sinne against me and I shall forgiue him Vnto seauen times Iesus saide vnto him I say not vnto thee Vnto seauen times but vnto seauenty times seauen times To this purpose Christ propounded a parable of a certaine King o Verse 23 32 33 34 35. which would take an account of his Seruants and finding one that was vnmercifull and hard-hearted to one of his Fellow-Seruants he called him vnto him and saide vnto him O euill Seruant I forgaue thee all that debt because thou prayedst me oughtest not thou also to haue had pitty on thy Fellow-Seruant euen as I had pitty on thee So his Lord was wroth and deliuered him to the Tormentours till he should pay all that was due to him so likewise shall mine heauenly Father doe vnto you except ye forgiue from your hearts each one to his Brother their Trespasses We haue in the Scriptures sundry examples of the practise of this Doctrine and of the performance of this duty We see this in Ioseph toward his brethren when they desired forgiuenesse and craued pardon at his handes after the death of their Father p Gen. 50 20 21. he said vnto them When ye thought euill against mee God disposed it to good that hee might bring to passe as it is at this day and saue much people Feare not now therefore I will nourish you and your Children and he comforted them and spake kindely vnto them This Paule himselfe practised and moued others to practise toward the incestious Corinthians q 2. Cor. 2 7 8 9 10. It is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of many so that now contrary-wise ye ought rather to forgiue him and comfort him least the same should bee swallowed vp with ouer much heauinesse Wherefore I pray you that you would confirme your loue toward him to whom ye forgiue any thing I forgiue also for verily if I forgaue any thing to whom I forgaue it for your sakes forgaue I it in the sight of Christ To this purpose the same Apostle saith r Ephe. 4 26 27 31 32. Be angry but sinne not let not the Sunne goe downe vpon your wrath neither giue place to the Deuill And afterward Let all bitternesse and anger and wrath and crying and euill speaking be put away from you with all
maliciousnesse be ye curteous one to another and tender-hearted freely forgiuing one another All these Testimonies and examples as a Cloud of Witnesses serue to teach vs that repentant offenders must be forgiuen and their offences blotted out of our remembrance Reason 1. The reasons to confirme this truth farther to our consciences are not far to seeke but neere at hand For first hereby we imitate our heauenly Father and are made like to him As we are commaunded to be holy as he is holy so we are charged to Be mercifull Å¿ Luke 6 36. Ezek. 18 23. because our Father also is mercifull who hath not desire that the wicked should dye but that he should liue if he returne from his waies God is prouoked of vs euery moment and we are indebted vnto him ten thousand Talents yet he is intreated of vs and he is reconciled vnto vs so that he maketh his Sunne to arise vpon the good and euill and the raine to fall vpon the iust and vniust ought not we therefore to loue one another and to forgiue one another after his example This is the reason vsed by the Apostle t Col. 3 12 13 Now therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on the bowels of mercy kindnesse humblenesse of minde meekenesse long-suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell to another euen as Christ forgaue euen so doe ye It were wofull to vs if God were not ready to forgiue for we finde our selues ready to offend and one sinne vnpardoned is sufficient to make vs be condemned Reason 2. Secondly our forgiuing of our Bretheren giueth comfort and confidence that we our selues shall be forgiuen We are taught to gather assurance of pardon to our owne hearts from our readinesse to forgiue others that God wil in Christ hath forgiuen vs our trespasses This we see in the fift petition of the Lords Prayer when we are taught to say and to pray u Luke 11 4. Forgiue vs our sinnes for euen we forgiue euerie man that is indebed to vs. Euery one would be glad to haue a sure testimony and infallible witnesse of the forgiuenesse of his sinnes for from hence commeth our greatest comfort Now there cannot be stronger Argument to worke in vs this perswasion seeing that we by examining our affections toward our Brethren may conclude the certainety of Gods mercy toward vs. For our forgiuenesse is not made x Cyprian sermo 6 de orat dominica the cause but the signe and Seale of Gods forgiuenesse for as much as his pardoning of vs doth worke in vs the pardon of others Reason 3. Thirdly it is a certaine thing that such as will not forgiue shall themselues neuer be forgiuen Our forgiuenesse is vpon condition if we remit the offences of others if we retaine them our owne sinnes are also retained If then the example of God and our owne assurance cannot draw vs to this duty let the greatnesse of the danger moue vs to forgiue which hangeth ouer their heads that harden their hearts in hatred and mallice against their Brethren This our Sauiour setteth downe immediatly after the Lords Prayer y Math. 6 14 15. Mat. 11 25 26 For if ye doe forgiae men their trespasses your heauenly Father will also forgiue you but if ye doe not forgiue Men their trespasses no more will your Father forgiue you your trespasses And in another place he saith When ye shall stand and pray forgiue if ye haue any thing against any Man that your Father also which is in heauen may forgiue you your trespasses for if you will not forgiue your Father which is in Heauen will not pardon you your trespasses This the Apostle Iames assureth z Iames 2 13. That there shall be condemnation mercilesse to him that sheweth not mercy and mercy reioyceth against condemnation This we see in the example of that euill Seruant that fell from his Maisters fauour and was denyed forgiuenesse For when as being vnable to pay a Mat. 18 26 27 28 29 30. He cryed for mercy desired forbearance and promised payment his Maister had compassion vpon him loosed him and forgaue him the debt But when that Seruant dealt hardly with his Fellow-Seruant that ought him an hundred pence so that he laid handes vpon him tooke him by the throat and cast him into Prison his Lorde called backe his grant and required the debt of him and deliuered him to the Tormentours This may seeme very strange at the first that his Lorde should forgiue the Debter yet and afterward exact the debt of him to pardon the offence and to punnish the offender This may seeme all one as if a Magistrate should remit the theft and execute the Theefe But we shall not greatly maruaile at this dealing if we consider that God giueth pardon vpon condition and that we receiue pardon vpon condition True it is this condition is not alwaies or heere in this place expressed but it is here and alwaies to bee vnderstood Notwithstanding sometimes the condition is added as when Christ saith Condemne not and ye shall not be condemned forgiue and ye shall be forgiuen Luke 6. So that he forgiueth vs our offences condicionally that we forgiue the offences of our Brethren Thus he forgaue the Seruant that was not able to pay to teach him compassion and mercy toward those that were indebted vnto him If we will not forgiue but require of our debters the vtmost farthing we shall finde the Lord as hard and our selues to make a Law against our selues Wherefore to the end that Gods example may be followed in well doing that our owne consciences may be assured of forgiuenesse and that great danger is incurred through want of forgiuenesse we learne that God requireth it as a speciall duty of vs to shew our selues ready and forward to forgiue our Bretheren that haue wronged and offended vs. Obiections made against this doctrine And howsoeuer this Doctrine be proued by Scriptures cleered by examples and confirmed by reasons yet as it standeth not with the liking of flesh and bloud which is ready to reuenge and breath out threatnings so carnall reason ministreth many obiections which are not to be passed ouer but to be diligently discussed and dissolued It shall not therefore be amisse before we proceede to the vses to answer such questions as stand in the way whereat the vnleatned stumble as at a stone that lyeth in the way which being determined we will handle the Vses Obiection 1. First seeing we are bound to forgiue euery one that is indebted vnto vs the question may be asked whether this extend to all debts and that we are charged to forgiue all our Debters Answere I answere debts are of two sorts either Ciuill which commeth by Couenants of buying and bargaining one with another without which the life of man cannot consist Of these mutuall Couenants and Contracts betweene
are not ignorant of his enterprises Hence it it that he saith ye ought to forgiue him and to comfort him and to confirme your loue toward him which is as much as if hee should desire them to take him againe for a Brother Vse 1. The Obiections being answered which stood before vs as a Cloud that dimmed and darkned our sight let vs come now to the Vses of the Doctrin and see what we may conclude from hence First seeing former offences are vpon our repentance to be forgiuen we learne that we ought all to be of a plakeable Nature easie to be appeased and ready to be intreated we must be inclinable to mercie and passe by offences that might prouoke vs to anger It is a fruit of true loue described by the Apostle q 1 Cor. 13 4 5 6 7. It suffereth long it is bountifull Loue enuyeth not Loue doth not boast it selfe it is not puffed vp it doth no vncomely thing it seeketh not her owne thinges it is not prouoked to anger it thinketh not euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth it suffereth all thinges it beleeueth all thinges it hopeth all thinges it endureth all thinges There is no man but gladly desireth to haue God that is able to be ready and willing to forgiue him his sinnes and therefore we ought to be like affectioned toward our Brethren It is a great comfort to the weakenesse of our Faith which needeth all proppes and pillers to sustaine and vphold it For though the forgiuenesse of our Brethren be no cause of our forgiuenesse it is a signe and testimonie whereby we are infalliblie confirmed that as surely as we remit others we shall be remitted Nothing maketh vs more resemble the Lord then to be mercifull hee is the God of patience r Psal 103 8 9 14. He is slow to anger he is full of compassion and of great kindnesse he will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer he knoweth whereof we are made and he remembreth we are but Dust On the other side nothing in the World maketh vs so like vnto Sathan and to be transformed into his Image as malice and enuy Hence it is that he is called a Tempter a Slanderer a false accuser the authour of all hatred and dissention This appeareth in the example of our first Parents so soone as they were placed of God in the Garden immediatly Sathan set vpon them and sought to dispossesse them of that happy estate If then wee giue our selues to hatred and mallice and neuer thinke our selues well but when wee are disgorging the rank or and enuy of our boyling stomackes we shew our selues not to be the Sonnes of God who is Loue it selfe but to be the Children of the Deuill who is maliciousnesse it selfe For He Å¿ 1 Ioh. 3 8 9. that committeth sinne is of the Deuill for the Deuill sinneth from the beginning for this purpose was made manifest that Sonne of God that hee might loose the Workes of the Deuill Whosoeuer is borne of GOD sinneth not for his Seede remaineth in him neither can he sinne because he is borne of GOD. This reprooueth those that keepe old reuenge and setled mallice as a festered sore rusting and rankling in their hearts to the satisfying of their owne lustes to the poysoning of their owne Soules and to the dishonouring of Almightie God This we see to haue beene in Caine who hating his Brother and suffering the Sunne to goe downe vpon his wrath in the end his wrath conceiued brought forth Murther and Murther when it was finished wrought out his destruction The like appeareth in Absolom toward his Brother Ammon For when Ammon had defiled his Sister Tamar respecting neither the wickednesse of the Fact nor the shame of his Sister nor the reproach of his person nor the offence of his Brother nor the blaspheming of the enemies nor the scandall of the Church nor the offence of his Father nor the defiling of his Fathers house Absalom t 2 Sam. 13 23 29. conceiued hatred in his heart and executed vengeance vpon him to the full two yeares after he dissembled his purpose till occasion serued and afterward his mallice brought forth a lamentable effect when he goared his Sword in blood It is esteemed among carnall men a token of valour to reuenge but indeed it is no better then slauish weaknesse and want of true fortitude So then they are possessed with the Spirit of the Deuill that are content to shake hands and promise forgiuenesse that speak deceitfully euery one with his neghbor flattering with their lips and gloze with a double hart yet keepe in mind the remembrance of old iniuries waiting and watching for opportunity of time place and means to execute the bloody designes of their beastly hearts Would we be thus dealt with all at the handes of God Would we be thus forgiuen Would we haue halfe a forgiuenesse and no more of him Woe and woe againe were it to vs if we were thus forgiuen Let vs deale as faithfully and fully as sincerelie and vnfainedly with them as we desire to haue the eternall God to deale with vs u Math. 7 2. For with what iudgement we iudge we shall be iudged and with what measure we mete it shall be measured to vs againe Let vs bannish from vs all lame and halfe halting remission which keepeth a part and peece vnforgiuen if we would haue the Lord forgiue all and cast them into â—he bottome of the Sea for euer let vs be like minded toward our Brethren Otherwise our owne consciences shall conuince and condemne vs so often as we say the Lordes Prayer seeing we pray most fearefully against our selues and as we reserue behinde in a corner of our hearts a peece of our mallice so wee desire the Lorde also to reserue a part of his wrath for vs and of his punnishment against vs. Obiection If any thinke himselfe wise enough to shift off this danger and say so long as I cannot resolue with my selfe to bee in Loue and Charity with my Neighbour and to forgiue him that hath offended me so long I will not vse the Lordes Prayer but some other good and godly Prayers For we are not tyed to this or that forme we haue many excellent Prayers beside wee may vse any of them Answere See Foole Foole how subtile and crafty thou art to deceiue thy selfe Blinde people play x Perk. on the Lords Prayer with the Lords Prayer as the Fly doth with the Candle or as the child doth with the Knife whereby it falleth out that the one is burned the other is wounded Take heede God is not mocked we cannot dallie with him It is not this or that forme that God regardeth it is our being in that estate not reconciled to our Brother that bringeth vpon vs suddaine destruction For God is Loue y 1 Iohn 4 16. and 3 14 15. And hee that dwelleth in
Loue dwelleth in God and God in him he that loueth not his Brother abideth in death Whosoeuer hateth his Brother is a Man-slayer and ye know that no May-slayer hath eternall life abiding in him Whereby wee see that to such as are malicious there is no forgiuenesse as we haue noted before Vse 2 Secondly seeing such as offend vs must vpon their sound repentance be forgiuen we are taught heereby not to reproach and vpbraid men what they haue beene when they are renewed by amendment of life but consider their present condition what they are For when God hath put out of his remembrance their sinnes we must not set them vpon records when GOD hath discharged them of them we must not lay them to their charge when God hath cured and couered them we must not vncouer them and make them bleede afresh Let vs remember what wee our selues haue beene before we were in the State of grace euen as euill as others and had our delight in all sinne The Apostle saith Rom. 7 18. z Rom. 7 18. I know that in me that is in my Flesh dwelleth no good thing for to will is present with me but I find no meanes to performe that which is good Likewise hee forbiddeth and restraineth the Gentiles from insulting and triumphing ouer the Iewes that were through infidelitie for a season cut off a Rom. 11 18 19 20. Thou wilt say The Braunches are broken off that I might be grafted in Well through vnbeleefe they are broken off and thou standest by Faith boast not thy selfe against the Braunches be not high minded but feare It is a great reproach to vs to reproach such as haue fallen and are risen againe by true repentance to vpbraid such as haue sinned haue forsaken their sins It is a greater blemish to those that check them after they haue turned from them then to those that committed them For they haue washed away by their teares the filthinesse of them and blotted out the deformity that did cleaue vnto them True it is so long as we continue in sinne and follow the lustes of our owne hearts we must be content to be reprooued and shamed for them that so we may be brought to see them and be sorry for them Thus it is noted that Christ began to vpbraid the Citties b Math. 11 20 Wherein most of his great workes were done because they repented not So the Apostle feared c 2 Cor. 12 21 Least when hee came againe to the Corinthians his God should abase him among them so that he should bewaile many of them which had sinned already and yet repented not of the vncleanesse and Fornication and wantonnesse which they haue committed They then that repent nor are to bee disgraced but such as haue repented are to be loued and cherished It skilleth not what they haue beene for they are accepted according to the grace which they haue receiued which serueth as a singular comfort vnto them They that labour to disgrace those whom they should embrace do imitate the example and practise of the Deuill who tempteth those that hee seeth to haue renounced his seruice and departed from his Kingdome and telleth them what they haue done how loose they haue beene in their liues and into what horrible sinnes they haue fallen that thereby hee might bring them to dispaire and to let goe their strong confidence that they haue in the promises of the Gospell So it is with sundry of the Seruants and Children of the Deuill they taunt and reuile the faithfull for former faults which now they hate and abhorre But as they aunswere Sathan so they may all his Instruments that they should consider rather what they are then what they haue beene and behold their present condition not that which is past Let vs be like the good Angels who doe reioyce at the conuersion of Sinners but neuer cast them in the teeth with their offences that haue stumbled and are recouered Vse 3. Lastly let vs cut off all occasions of dissention quench the fire that is begun to be kindled A small spark if it be not quenched will break out into a great fire a little smoake nourished will turne into a flame So when causes of contention and diuision doe arise we must endeuour to stay them and appease them It is easily stopped in the beginning which afterward is hardlie or not at all resisted This wisedome we see in Abraham when strife arose betweene his Heard-men and the Heard-men of Lot he saide vnto him d Gene. 13 8 Let there bee no strife I pray thee betweene me and thee neyther betweene thy Heard-men and my Heard-men for we are Brethren They were not naturall Bretheren according to the flesh as discending of one Father but of a neere kindred according to the flesh and a neerer according to the Spirit he was Lots Vnckle and elder and in that respect his better he was richer wealthier he had more Seruants also to take his part to ioyne together and to ouer-maister him if he had listed yet he standeth not vpon one or vpon all these he looked not when Lot should stoop and bow vnto him but as in years wealth and authority so in godlinesse meeknes and moderation he went before him Let vs all consider this be prouoked by the example of Christ to be meeke and lowly e Math. 11 29. That we may finde rest vnto our soules The Lord Iesus hath taught vs to call vpon one Father shall we then disdaine our Brethren The Apostle teacheth f Col. 3 13. Ephe. 4 4. that we are one body if the members of the body should disagree and fall out would not the ruine and destruction of the whole body follow Againe we are all called to the same hope of eternall life there is one mark at the which we all shoot there is one end whereunto we bend being Children of the same Father and Heires of the same Grace and partakers of the same inheritance O that this Meditation were setled and grounded in our hearts to loue with brotherly kindnesse and to hate all mallice as a Serpent Let vs learne that we ought no more to bee deuided asunder then the kingdome of Heauen can be deuided and that whosoeuer renteth himselfe from his Brethren banisheth himselfe from the place of glory which we all looke for Christ Iesus cannot be deuided for as his Coate was g Iohn 19 23. without seame so his body must be without separtion There are not diuers Faiths diuers Baptismes diuers Suppers diuers Gods but one Lord Iesus one Baptisme one Faith one Lordes Supper one God and Father of all All these thinges Abraham no doubt did consider and beleeue and therefore said We are Brethren He doth not stand vpon his reputation and say Shall I stoope to him Shall I creepe and crouch to him Am not I better then hee Am not I wealthier then he Am not I elder then
did Paule him so Or doth hee thinke it enough to make him almost a Christian No halfe a Christian is no Christian and almost godly is not godly Therefore his desire was to take him by the hand or rather by the heart if he could haue sounded into the depth and bottome of it and to haue led him from Almost to Altogether Hence it is that when he seeth him comming toward Christ hee casteth out his Net to catch him if it were possible saying vnto him I would to God that not onelie thou but also all that heare mee to day were both almost and altogether such as I am except these bondes Thus he ceaseth not continually to call vppon the Churches to encrease more and more and to proceed from grace to grace Againe it belongeth to euery Maister of the Family to water that which himselfe or the Minister hath planted and to be alwayes weeding out the bitter roots that spring vp in his Garden If we haue brought any of his family to godlinesse and to embrace the Gospell let him make much of them let his countenance bee toward them let him fauour them aboue others and admonish them to frequent the exercises of Religion remembering that it is as great a Vertue to keepe as to get to preserue as to finde to holde fast as to take Moreouer as it is a generall dutie belonging to all of vs h Hebr. 3 7. and 10 24. to exhort one another while it is called to day and stirre vp one another to good things so if by our example of life or lighting of them a Candle to see their wayes they shall come to the acknowledgement of the truth we should loue them dearly and prouoke them to go farther forward in good works assuring them that such as continue to the end shall be saued This serueth seuerely to reproue those who hauing beene zealous in the faith and witnessed a good confession before many witnesses and beene a meanes to open the eyes of others to behold the glorious light of the Gospell that before wandered in darknesse are now gon back themselues or seeme to stand at a stay i Reuel 2 4. and haue left their first loue To whom I can say no more but wish them to turn backe to consider what they haue beene and to remember what they are knowing that it had beene better for them k 2 Pet. 2 21. neuer to haue knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they haue acknowledged it to turn away from the holy Commandement Let all such therefore call to minde the exhortation of Christ to the Angell of the Church of Ephesus l Reuel 2 5. Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first workes or else I will come against thee shortly and will remoue thy Candlestick out of his place except thou amend It is a great shame to shew the way to another and to go out of it himseife to teach another and not to teach himselfe to stir vp another to go forward and himselfe to go backward to kindle zeale in others and himselfe to grow cold lukewarme and therefore to giue occasion to others to think that their former profession was but an heate of youth seeing they decline in their olde age On the other side such as haue bin won to the Gospell by others ought entirely and feruently to loue such as haue conuerted them to shewe themselues euery way thankfull vnto them The Apostle beseecheth the Thessalonians m 1 Thess 5 12 13. To acknowledge them that labour among them and are ouer them in the Lord and admonish them that they haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Who is it if he were blinde and had his sight restored vnto him would not speake well of him by whom it was restored and acknowledge himselfe bound vnto him all the dayes of his life We are all naturally borne blind haue not one eye to see the sauing truth of godlinesse If then we attain the sight of our selues and to knowe our naturall blindnesse how ought wee to praise Gods mercy toward vs and to loue those by whom we haue the eyes of our minds enlightned He is a very vnkind and vnthankfull person who hauing lost his way in a great and terrible wildernesse where hee knoweth not which way to turne or returne not whether to goe to get out meeteth with a certaine guide that is able and ready to conduct him and to enstruct him in his way wil neuer so much as open his mouth to giue him thankes Or hauing beene cured and recouered from a daungerous and desperate disease that brought him to the doores of death will neuer acknowledge the benefit and good turn that he hath receiued So is it with those that haue wandered a long time in the vanities of this world and in the pleasures of the flesh as in a wildernesse it is the greatest ingratitude not to acknowledge those his best and surest friends that haue shewed them the strait gate and the narrow way that leadeth vnto life And if our soules haue bin saued from death to which we made hast and ranne with greedinesse if there bee any comfort of loue or fellowship of the spirit or any compassion and mercy in vs we ought to shew it to those that haue bin as spiritual and speciall Physitians vnto vs to deliuer vs from death and to restore vs to life Whom I haue sent againe Hitherto we haue spoken of the first reason that concerneth the person of Onesimus who was vnprofitable but now is becom very profitable The second sort of reasons are touching Paule himselfe and touch either the present action of his sending of him backe or the common friendship that a long time had bin betweene Paul and Philemon The first of these reasons is in this 12. verse which may be thus concluded If I haue sent Onesimus backe vnto thee then it is thy duty to receiue him But I haue sent him backe againe Therefore it is thy duty to receiue him If there had not bin great cause that Philemon shold receiue him the Apostle would neuer haue sent him especially seeing hee found his abode with him and his seruice done vnto him very profitable Now we are to mark in this place that Paul requireth not Philemon to make his seruant free and to discharge him of his bondage and albeit Paul had great need to haue vsed the ministration of Onesimus in the extreamity of his imprisonment yet beeing another mans seruant and not his owne belonging to his own Maister and not to him and knowing that he ought not to couet another mans seruant he would not detaine him but sent him backe to Philemon to whom hee did appertaine and from whom he departed This is consonant to the trueth and purity of the Gospell this the Maister might well require and this dutie the seruant was bounde to performe euen to returne and repaire againe
with me that in thy stead he might haue ministred vtno me in the bonds of the Gospell 14 But without thy mind would I doe nothing that thy benefit should not be as it were of necessitie but willingly The order of the words in this diuision HItherto we haue spoken of the reason that Paule vrgeth to Philemon to receiue his Seruant drawn from the action of his sending of him back Now followeth the preuenting of Obiections taken eyther from Paule his retaining of him Verse 13. and 14. or from Onesimus his departing from his Maister Verse 15. and 16. The first obiection is concerning the keeping and retaining of Onesimus the obiection is wanting and may be thus supplyed For Philemon might haue saide I heare many words how profitable he is to me how deare to thee I know no such profit in him I can see no benefit that I am like to receiue by him of this I am well assured I haue sustained great losse by him If then he be so necessary and profitable and if he be as deare vnto thee as the Sonne that commeth out of the Bowels of the father why didst thou not retaine him still with thee To this the Apostle maketh a double answere first he graunteth and then he reuoketh that which he had graunted For hee confesseth that his desire was to haue detained him which he maketh plaine by a reason drawne from the end that he might haue continued To minister vnto him in the bonds of the Gospell In the next verse he ioyneth a correcting of that which he had granted to wit that he would doe nothing in this matter without the assent and consent of Philemon his Maister which reuocation he amplyfieth by an Argument from the end That thy benefit should not bee as it were of necessitie which also is declared by the contrary but willingly In these wordes howsoeuer they bee naturally the preuenting of an obiection is included also a certaine reason For the Apostle in this Epistle vseth more shew of Art and force of perswading and power of reasoning and skill of creeping into the heart of Philemon then he vseth ordinarily in other places and therefore in remoouing obiections hee argueth and in arguing he remooueth Obiections This appeareth euidently in this place For he reasoneth and strengthneth his request by this Argument Whom I desire for the good parts that I see in him to retaine that in thy place he might serue me in the bonds or cause of the Gospell him thou oughtest to receiue louingly and willingly But Onesimus for whom I intreat is such a one Therefore thou oughtest to receiue him louingly and willingly The meaning of the words This is to be considered of vs touching the order of the wordes Now let vs see what is to be knowne concerning the meaning of them When he saith Whom I would haue retained he sheweth againe what great account he maketh of Onesimus being as it were the onely man whom he would haue made choise off if it had beene in his liberty to haue comforted him and ministred vnto him in the time of his affliction and imprisonment Againe when he saith For thee or in thy stead he inferreth that Philemon himselfe did owe vnto him that duty if he should require it of him and vrge it from him He mentioneth The bondes of the Gospell meaning thereby the afflictions which the Gospell had brought him wherein the Genetiue case doth note the cause as we saw before verse 1. and 9. As if he should say the cause why I am prisoner and put in bands is the preaching of the Gospell In the 14. verse he saith Without thy mind I would doe nothing where by the generall put for the special he meaneth without thy counsell and consent I would not doe this thing that is retaine Onesimus with me I would doe nothing touching the keeping of him from thee to whom as thy Seruant he doth properly belong Lastly he addeth Least it should be of necessity that is least I should extort and wring it from thee against thy will and so seeme to compell thee hereunto whereas thou shouldst doe it cheerefully and willingly This is the Method and meaning of this diuision according to which order and Interpretation the words are thus much in effect If thou aske a reason why I kept not Onesimus with me seeing I make him so profitable and worthy to be loued and liked so comfortable trusty and seruiceable I aunswere I could haue beene content with all my heart to haue done so he is my Son and I his Father but withall he is thy Seruant and not mine and thou art his Maister and not I and therefore I ought not without thy leaue knowledge and consent to keepe him for the Gospell maintaineth and not dissolueth politicke order and houshold gouernment which both are the ordinance of God Besides a benefit and good turne should come with a cheerefull heart and a willing mind and ought not to be gotten by constraint and compulsion and therefore I would know thy will before I kept him to my selfe Diuers pointes to be obserued Before we come to the particular handling of the Doctrines that arise from hence some thinges breefely are to be noted which I will breefely obserue without any long and large application First of all the Apostle intimateth his desire to haue retained Onesimus with him and that he was loath to suffer him to depart from him which declareth that the presence of those that are deare vnto vs in Christ is welcome pleasant comfortable much set by and we greatly desire to keepe them continually with vs. For as loue is the knot of coniunction that bindeth vs together though we be absent and farre seuered one from another so it craueth and requireth the bodilie presence of those whom we entirely loue which howsoeuer wee cannot obtaine in this life for as much as our earthly affaires will not suffer it yet wee shall be sure to enioy it perpetually and without ende in the life to come when we shall haue the greatest ioy and comfort one in another that can be wished or desired such as the eye hath not seene nor the eare heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man to conceiue Secondly note with me the end why he desired to retaine Onesimus with him that the Seruant might doe seruice to him in the Maisters stead The end then is the Ministery and attendance which Paule might of duty require of Philemon himselfe If then the Maister be bound to doe his seruice and wait vpon the Apostle much more the Seruant Whereby we may note and marke how great right and iurisdiction hee that hath gotten and gained a man to Christ hath ouer him whom hee hath gained so that he may challenge not onely one of his Seruants but himselfe to Minister vnto him and to help him in temporall and transitory things For he that hath receiued spirituall blessings cannot without
great vnthankfulnesse deny corporall benefits so that it cannot be expressed how well he hath deserued of that person whom he hath won by the word to God c Col. 1 13. And deliuered him by his Ministry from the power of darkenesse and translated into the Kingdome of his deare Sonne Thirdly we may obserue in the Apostles correcting of his former grant that as he is commended that doth his duty that is required of him freely and willingly so he is worthy to be praised and commended that doth not goe about to wring and wrest a benefit against a mans will though it be due debt and a bounden duty but laboureth by all meanes that it may be voluntary and not vpon necessity for hereby it commeth to passe oftentimes that he not onely getteth a benefit but winneth his heart and good will that giueth it and many times it falleth out that the minde of the giuer is more to be respected then the guift it selfe as we see in the poore Widdow mentioned in the Gospell d Luk. 21 2 3. who casting into the treasury two mites is said to haue giuen of her penury more then all the rich men that bestomed of their superfluity Thus much of the generall obseruations Now let vs come to the particular Doctrines I would haue retained him with me that for thee he might haue ministred vnto me in the bonds of the Gospell The Apostle in these wordes doth claime both Philemon and Onesimus to owe vnto him being in bondes their seruice and comfortable administration Indeede he senderh his Seruant backe to him yet he seemeth closely and secretly to insinuate that hee would take it thankfully at his handes and receiue it as a guift most welcome vnto him if Philemon would returne him to him againe and that he should deserue more praise if of his owne accord and liberality he would haue sent back his Seruant now restored vnto him of whose helpe and Ministery he had so great neede The Seruants of Christ that suffer for his Name are to be succoured by what duties soeuer we can For seeing the banishing of our persons the whippings of our bodies the spoiling of our goods the impairing of our good Name and many other reproaches and afflictions doe accompany the preaching and profession of the Gospell whosoeuer shrinketh back from suffering them and refuseth to be partaker of them when God calleth him to beare witnesse vnto the truth he renounceth the Gospell forsaketh his Brethren and separateth himselfe from Christ The defence of the Gospell is common to all and euery man must be an helper to the truth Therefore the man that suffereth persecution for Gods cause and the Gospels is not to be accounted as a priuate person but as one that dischargeth a publike duty of the whole Church and therefore the care of him generally lieth vpon the shoulders of all those that professe the faith Doctrine 1. Euery Christian is bound to serue the common good of the Church by what meanes soeuer God hath inabled him From hence we learne that help succour and seruice is a due debt from all that truely are religious to them that suffer for the Gospell and for righteousnes sake We see how Paul requireth it of Philemon and Onesimus that they should in his bondes Minister vnto him and helpe him in his distresse The vertue heere required is that fruit of loue by which a man becommeth a Seruant to euery one for their good within the compasse of his calling So then euery Christian is bound to serue the common good of the Church and of them that haue need therein by his guiftes by his goods by his wisedome by his authority and by what other meanes soeuer God hath inabled him This is commaunded by by the Apostle Gal. 6. While e Gal. 6 10. we haue time let vs do good vnto all men but specially to thē that are of the houshold of faith So the same Apostle setteth out loue by his effect f 1 Cor. 13 5. Loue seeketh not her owne things but the good of others it suffereth all things it endureth all things The Church of the Hebrewes is commended for the notable fruits of their loue shewed vnto the Saints that thereby they might be encouraged to go forward and to hold out vnto the end g Hebr. 6 10. For God is not vnrighteous that he should forget your worke and labour of loue which ye shewed toward his Name in that ye haue ministred vnto the Saints and yet Minister This we read to haue beene the practise of the Primitiue Church in time of extreame misery and the hard weapon of necessity pressing sore vpon them h Actes 4 33 34 35. Great grace was vpon them all neither was there any among them that lacked for as many as were Possessers of Landes or Houses sold them and brought the price of the things that were sold and laid it down at the Apostles feet and it was distributed vnto euery Man according as he had neede The examples of the godly are worthy to be considered who haue shined in the world by this vertue as by a light in dark places Obadiah ministred to the Prophets in the time of Famine and in the daies of persecution i 1 King 18. Neh. 1. and 5. He did not onely hide them from the rage of the enemy but supplyed their necessitie Nehemiah imploied himselfe for the good of Ierusalem by his authority power wealth and credit that he had with the King This was in Paul as he testifieth of himselfe k 1 Cor. 9 19 Though I be free from all men yet haue I made my selfe Seruant vnto all Men that I may win the moe So that he was ready to offer vp himselfe vpon the Alter of their Faith Likewise he requireth of the Widdowe 's imployed in the Church-seruice to attend vpon the sick that they should be of this good report As l 1 Tim. 5 10. to haue lodged Strangers to haue washed the Saints feet to haue Ministred to them that are in necessity So the Church of Thyatira is commended by Christ for the performance of this duty m Reu. 2 19. I know thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy workes and that they are moe at the last then at the first This is so generall a duty that the Apostle Paule expresseth it among the common fruits of Faith Rom. 12. Be affectioned to loue one another with n Ro. 12 10 11 brotherly loue in giuing honour goe one before another Not slothfull to doe seruice feruent in Spirit seruing the Lord. No man is exempted from this duty be hee neuer so high is is no disparagement but a great aduancement euen of the honour and glory of Princes as the Prophet teacheth o Esay 49 23. Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and Queenes shall be thy Nurses they shal worship thee with their faces toward the
haue nothing of vs. This is the reason vrged by the Apostle to the Corinthians l 2 Cor. 9 7. As euery man wisheth in his heart so let him giue not grudgingly or of necessitie for God loueth a chearefull giuer Now that which the Apostle speaketh of charity and of almes may as truely be spoken of euery dutie that God requireth of vs. When wee pray we must call vpon God chearefully for he loueth a cheerefull prayer When we giue thankes to his name for blessings receiued wee must thanke him chearefully for he loueth a chearful giuer of thankes and albeit these be notable parts of Gods worship and excellent duties commaunded of him and required of vs yet without this chearfulnesse they are as a dead thing not regarded Reason 2. Secondly our obedience vnto God must bee answereable to the obedience of Christ that hee performed to his Father for hee hath therein giuen vs an example and taught vs how to obey The maner of his obedience was willing and done of his own accord not extorted and wrested from him for then it could not haue beene accepted of God nor merritorious for vs nor praised in him Hence it is that the Apostle saith m Heb. 10 9 10. Then saide he Loe I come to do thy will ô God he taketh away the first that hee may establish the second By the which will we are sanctified euen by the offering of the body of Iesus Christ once made Thus Christ himselfe speaketh in the Gospell n Iohn 10 17 18. Therefore dooth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I might take it again No man taketh it from me but I lay it downe of my selfe I haue power to lay it down haue power to take it againe Where he sheweth that the cause wherefore he suffered was not because Caiphas conuented him or the witnesses accused him or Pilate condemned him or the Iewes executed him but because it pleased his Father and himselfe to make himselfe an offering for sinne For except hee had died willingly all his aduersaries had bin too weake to work any thing against him o Iohn 18 6. as appeareth in euidently the Garden when hee cast them all downe to the ground with a word of his mouth Heere is set down a pattern for vs to follow we must performe the like obedience that he did as his was voluntarily and willing so ought ours likewise to be that it may be acceptable in the sight of God Reason 3 Thirdly the things that are not done in Faith and Loue are sinne For without faith it is vnpossible p Heb 11 6 to please God And though I had the guifts of prophesy and knew al secrets and al knowledge yea if I had al faith so that if I could remoue mountaines q 1 Cor. 13 2 3 and had not loue I were nothing though I feede the poore with all my goods and though I giue my body that I bee burned and haue not loue it profiteth nothing So then we see that no dutie is acceptable without Faith and Loue. But nothing done vnwillingly vncomfortably or hypocritically can be done in Faith and Loue. And therefore such duties as are thus perfourmed haue no life nor vertue in them to giue them any grace or acceptation with God Reason 4 Lastly God knoweth our hearts and seeth hovv vve bring our guifts offer our offerings He looketh not vpon the outward vvorke but regardeth the intent of the heart When Caine brought vnto God an oblation of the fruites of the ground r Gen 4 5. he had no regard to him nor to his offring because he savv the hollownesse and hypocrisie of his heart This is the reason that Dauid vseth to perswade Salomon his sonne to haue a care to learn and to practise the will of God 1 Chro. 28 8. And thou Salomon my sonne know thou the God of thy Father and serue him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all harts and vnderstandeth al the imaginations of thoghts if thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for euer Where we see the Father carefull for the future good of his son mooueth him to endeuour and striue to know God by learning what he willeth to serue him vprightly and willingly by practising as hee enableth because our thoughts are not hidden from the all-seeing eye of God and because he offereth himselfe to them that seeke him but forsaketh them that refuse him when he is offered We may easily deceiue the eye of man that looketh only to the person and beholdeth only the outward worke but it is vnpossible to deceiue the searcher of hearts If then we gather al these reasons into a short sum and set them as in a Table before our eyes if we consider that God loueth a chearfull seruice that Christ performed a willing obedience that faith and loue giueth acceptance to the work and lastly that God giueth recompence according to the heart which he knoweth we see that the strength of them will beare the ful waight of this conclusion that the duties of our Religion must not be performed constrainedly but freely not grudgingly but chearefully not vnwillingly but readily not of necessity but voluntarily Vse 1. Now we are to make Vse of this Doctrine First seeing no man must performe any holy duty to God or man vpon compulsion or against his will but with all his minde and might we learne that euery action or dutie is accounted of by God not according to the greatnesse of the worker or outwarde shew of the worke but according to the will and affection of the dooer it is the manner of dooing that God more accepteth then the action or deede it selfe A Childe in his obedience to his Father is esteemed for his reuerent louing obedient and dutifull heart and not for the greatnesse or worthines of his worke For what can he do when hee hath endeuoured to the vtmost to pleasure his Father So is it with vs when we haue done all that wee can we must confesse we haue bin vnptofitable seruants and therefore God more respecteth the intention then the action the Worke-man then the worke the affection then the effect Mary is commended of Christ t Luke 7 47 and 21 3 4. because shee loued much The poore widdow that cast into the treasury one mite is praised by Christ aboue the rest that offered of their substance and superfluity He that giueth a cup of cold water in the name of a Disciple to a Disciple u Math. 10 42 shall not loese his reward What is the bestowing of a Mite Or what is a cup of colde water Are they of themselues in themselues considered any thing worth Or can they deserue to be accepted No in no wise but God accepteth the manner more then the matter how
they are done more then what is done This is it which the Apostle expresseth 2 Cor. 8 12. If there bee first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that a man hath not This layeth before vs the abundant kindnesse of God who albeit he be a spirit euery way perfect yet he accepteth our lame and defectiue seruice Our duties shall be all acceptable in his sight though they bee performed in great weakenesse and mingled with many imperfections which were sufficient to cause them to be reiected and refused if we be carefull to do them in the truth and vprightnesse of our hearts and with chearefull and ready minds All things must be done in loue and this must bee considered in all the workes of our hands This ministreth a double comfort First vnto such as are of poore and lowe degree to consider that GOD regardeth the heart more then the hand and our willingnesse more then our worke Hence it is that euen seruants whose condition is lowest in the family and which meddle not in great matters or in waighty affaires or in excellent works yet are charged with this affection and in sincerity to behaue themselues in those inferiour duties x Col 3 22 23 Ephes 6 5. Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your Maisters according to the flesh in all things not with eye-seruice as men-pleasers but in singlenesse of heart fearing God and whatsoeuer ye do do it heartily as to the Lord and not to men Where he sheweth that seruants must do their duties not as seruing for the penny or ayming at the filling of their belly or contenting themselues to please their maisters eie but euen as seruing God looking for a recompence from him knowing that he hath placed them in that estate requireth those things in truth and sincerity to be performed as vnto him For the Lord doth not see as man seeth he doth not look to the outward action but he beholdeth with what hart al things are done and therfore measureth according to euery mans deed whether he be high or low rich or poore Lord or Seruant The best hart hath the best recompence the worst hart hath the worst wages There is a great difference between work and work some are great some litle some beautiful some base some high some mean some low but whatsoeuer I do if I do it chearfully as seruing my master Christ that looketh vpon me albeit my calling be neuer so simple as to wash dishes to wipe shooes to scoure the spit to sweep the house I please God therein as well as he that manageth a kingdom that ministreth Iustice that preacheth the gospel True it is the work is greater to rule the affairs of State then to remain in the kitchen yet he shal be better accepted of God that performeth these smal things hartily then he that doth the greatest works grudgingly either drawn by importunity or cōpeld by necessity Thus it doth fal out that a poor seruant carrying this mark and testimony with him is more acceptable to the Lord then he that hath done greater things to the iudgment of the eie to the shew of the world and to the sight of men Secondly this serueth as a singuler comfort to euery one of vs that groane vnder the burden of sin that feele the weaknesse of our faith and are dismaied at the smalnesse of our sanctification Wee know how busie Satan is to watch his aduantage of our infirmities and imperfections to perswade vs that we haue no faith at all that we are without repentaunce without grace and without regeneration because we feele great defects and many wants in our best workes and our best gifts But this must comfort vs that God accepteth of that measure that he hath giuen vs euen according to that which we haue not according to that which we haue not A weak faith shal be as auayleable to apprehend Christ as a strong faith If we haue a desire and an hungering after grace z Psal 145 15 and 10 17. He will fulfill the desires of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and saue them God hath assured vs that as hee hath begun his good worke in vs so he will finish his work and in his good time bring it to perfection When we finde any dulnesse and vntowardnesse in our selues if we hate and dislike them and labor to profite and grow forward in sanctification God accepteth our willingnesse and readinesse though our strength be not answerable to our desire or the outward worke answereable to our hart For God is faithful and will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue the strength that he shal giue vs and the Lord Iesus is a merciful Highpriest who will not breake the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax Let vs al therefore looke that a willing and ready mind be found in vs. Againe this must be considered in all things If we come to hear the word and to exercise the duties of Gods worship if we do it for fashion sake for feare of the law for the praise of men or for custom they are nothing worth they ought to be performed in obedience to God in loue of his ordinance in delight of his worship in singlenesse of heart and in an earnest affection to the meanes of our saluation The like we might say of giuing of almes and liberality toward the poore if they be not bestowed with promptnesse of minde with compassion of heart and with feeling of the wants of those that craue our helpe they are nothing at all respected of God nor they that distribute thē rewarded of him Vse 2 Secondly seeing only that duty which is done freely and not by compulsion deserueth due commendation this reproueth al those things that are don vpon wrong grounds and euil foundations It is not enough to doe a good thing but we must do it well It is not sufficient to do those things that are godly but we must do them in a godly manner Let euery one heerein carefully examine his soule and try his owne heart whether hee do the duties of his calling vnwillingly vncomfortably and vpon necessity for feare of danger for auoyding of shame for keeping of his credit for praise of the world or such like causes which are all false motiues or whether he do them hartily and chearfully as in the sight of God before whom all things are naked open This is to be considered as well of the Minister himselfe as of the people that heare him and are partakers of his labours The calling a The Minister must preach willingly and of a readie minde of the Minister is an high and mighty calling he is the Steward of God and a watchman ouer the people for whose soules hee must giue an account in that great day of the Lord. It is not enough for vs to labour among them though wee should worke and
before mine eyes cease to doe euill learn to do well All these were but as outwarde Ceremonies without substance which the Prophet Ieremy r Ier. 7 8. calleth Lying words that cannot profit Outward obseruations of religion wil deeeiue vs if we rest vpon them put our trust in them If we performe a worship to God without the heart we dishonor God we deceiue our owne soules and wee encrease our condemnation We draw neere Å¿ Esay 29 13. Math. 15 7 8 to God with our mouths and honor him with our lippes but our heart is farre from him and therefore wee worship him in vaine who is not delighted with outwarde shewes and with ydle shadowes but requireth the singlenesse of the soule and the willingnesse of the minde He looketh vpon the heart when we come before him Wee see how carefull men and weomen commonly are when they come to the place of Gods worship to haue all things in the outward man decent and cleanly they looke vppon themselues that their faces be washed their Garments brushed their linnen white that no spot no blemish no want no wrinckle may appeare in them but if wee go no farther we are but Hypocrites and dissemblers in the sight of God all our glorious shewes are no better then abhomination before him So then as the wiseman teacheth it standeth vs vpon to giue to God our harts which is the best present we can offer vnto him We are taught in the Lordes Prayer to pray vnto God t Math. 6 10. that we may do his will vpon the earth as the Angels do which are in heauen They performe the will of God readily and without any grudging they obey his commandements whensoeuer he sendeth employeth them faithfully and chearefully No one of them slacketh in his function but is diligent in the execution of that which is giuen him in charge Thus it ought to be with all of vs we must delight in Gods worship and encourage others to delight therein We must make the house of God a place of pleasure wee must make his word our meate and drinke and our continuall hearing must be a daily refreshing vnto our soules Vse 4 Lastly seeing all Christian duties must be performed of vs willingly wee are heereby guided and directed in our obedience that we are not to hinder the necessary duties of Christianity belonging vnto vs by obiecting fleshly reasons as it were laying stumbling blockes in our owne wayes to keep vs backe from a willing free and chearfull going forward in the works of our calling and in the parts of Gods worship We see when many are called to a new course of life and told of the necessity of labouring to get knowledge and hearing the worde of God they can obiect for themselues I shall loose my time neglect my businesse hinder my estate make my selfe a laughing stocke vnto others I shall misse such a bargaine I shall omit such a iourney I shall want such a meeting of Good-fellowes of Friendes and of Neighbours These are like u Mat. 22 5 6. Luk. 14 16 17 to those Guesse mentioned in the Gospell who beeing bid to the banket made their excuses and woulde not come they made light of it and went their wayes one vnto his Farme and another about his Merchandize Our Sauiour teacheth that when the word of God is preached vnto vs x Math. 13 22 the cares of this world the deceitfulnes of riches and the lusts of other things choake the word and it is made vnfruitful The world is a deceitfull baite and the glory thereof dazleth our eyes that wee cannot discerne the vanity thereof Againe when the duties of Loue and Charity ought to be extended toward those that want releefe and the fruits of mercie they are readie to obiect I shall weaken by giuing to others the means of my maintenance I shal disable my selfe I shall hinder my family and Children whom I must prouide for or else I should be worse then an Infidell and thereby giue cause to my aduersaries to reioyce and triumph ouer mee Thus euery one is wise in his owne eyes and carnall reason is apt enough to Minister fleshly obiections to slake our zeale and to hinder our course of obedience But let vs stop our eares against the songs of these enchanters which seeme to bewitch not our bodies but our soules These are nothing else but words full of distrust and doubting proceeding from Infidelity Let vs learn to rest vpon Gods prouidence by wel-dooing and looke for his blessing This is it which the Apostle remembreth where he laboureth to moue the Corinthians to releeue the distresses of the Saints y 2 Cor. 9 7 8 Giue not grudgingly or of necessitie and God is able to make all graces to abound toward you yet yee alwayes hauing all sufficiencie in all things may abound in euery good work As it is written he hath sparsed abroad and hath giuen to the poore his beneuolence remaineth for euer Such as liued in the Church in the dayes of the Apostles when there were many poore many extreamly poore z Acts 4 5 2 were moued to be liberall yea very liberall and bountifull vnto them so that they that had possessions solde them and distributed them as euery one had neede Many of them no doubt had wiues Children and were burthened with charge and family of their owne yet they accounted nothing peculiarly their owne but they had all things common they had them not only for themselues but for their brethren To conclude therefore we must beware wee be not led aside by the subtlety of Satan and the corrupt immagination of our owne Nature to bee hindered thereby from practising such duties as are required at our hands He that wil not follow the calling of God vntill the flesh minister no obiection against it shall neuer haue the commendation of obedience He shal neuer go about any good duty but we shall finde somwhat stand in the way to crosse it either our pleasure or profit or somewhat else will round vs in the eare to make vs forsake it or delay it or condemne it When the word of God reproueth any sinne in vs that seemeth sweete vnto the flesh we shall meete with a thousand tentations to perswade with vs to continue in it with greedinesse and to follow after it with all eagernesse Wherefore so soone as wee know the will of our heauenly Father let vs prepare our selues to do it and to delight in it and step ouer the rockes of offence that stand before vs to make vs fall that so God may be delighted with vs take pleasure in our obedience proceeding from the heart 15 It may be that he therefore departed for a season that thou shouldest receiue him for euer 16 Not now as a Seruant but aboue a Seruant euen as a Brother beloued especially to me how much more then vnto thee both in the flesh and in the
place so we reape a double benefit First we are kept from the corruptions of the world for liuing in a corrupt aire we are readie to gather infection and to take the scent as quickly as flax is apt to take the fire But by taking vs from hence into a sweeter dwelling we are preuented kept from many sins which otherwise we wold fall into This is it which the Prophet Dauid sheweth m Psa 125 3 4 The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put forth their hand vnto wickednesse do well O Lord vnto those that be good and true in their harts He knoweth wherof we are made he seeth our infirmities how prone we are to decline after euil examples that are set before vs so that it is a benefit vnto vs to goe hence before we haue corrupted our hearts and defiled al our waies Enoch liued in a most dangerous time when wickednes began to couer the face of the earth but because he walked with God he was taken away that mallice should not change his heart This is n 1 Cor. 11 30 31 32. it which the Apostle Paul testifieth For this cause many are weak and sicke among you many sleep for if we wold iudge our selues we should not be iudged But when we are iduged we are chastned of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world Secondly God dealeth mercifully with his people in remouing them out of this life that they should not feele the present miseries nor see the iminent calamities which hee knoweth hang ouer them and is determined to bring vpon the sons of men and be ouerborn and swept away by them with others This we see in the example of Abijah the son of Ieroboam that made Israell to sin who is branded with this note of reproch in sundry places of the holy history o 1 Kin. 14 16 That he did sin made Israel to sin the Prophet said of this one onely good son of this wicked father that he should die being a child and al Israell should mourn for him he onely of Ieroboam should come to the graue because in him there is found some goodnesse toward the Lord God of Israell in the house of Ieroboam God in great mercy toward him took him away being a child that he shold not be infected and afflicted For if he had liued to see the white hairs of his old age he had bin in great danger of the fearful sins of his fathers house bin in great afflictiō to behold the horrible iudgments that were to fall vpon that godlesse and gracelesse family The like might be said of p 2 Kin. 22 20. good Iosiah he was gathered betimes to his fathers and was put in his graue in peace that his eies shold not see al the euil which the lord would bring on the land He took him out of this world before his wrath fell vpon the vngodly This is it which the Prophet Esay telleth vs q Esay 37 1 2. The righteous perisheth no man considereth it in hart merciful men are taken away and no man vnderstandeth that the righteous is taken away from the euil to come Peace shall come they shal rest in their beds euery one that walketh before him Lastly God calleth away his children out of this transitory life to make them partakers of a blessed life r Reuel 14 13 Seeing they are blessed that die in the lord they cease frō their labors their works follow them Neither do the godly lose by this bargaine neither doth God falsify his word but is better then his promise For if he take away a short frail life and reward with a long and eternal life the promise faileth not but changeth for the better Change as we commonly say is no robery but this change is a commodity If a man promised yard of cloth and perform an ell if he promise siluer and pay gold if he promise to giue a cottage and put him in possession of a Pallace if he promise little and performe much he breaketh not his promise but performeth it with aduantage thus doth the Lord deale with vs who is not as man that he shold lie nor as the son of man that he should deceiue who ofttimes granteth more then we ask and bestoweth more then we beg but neuer denieth that which he promiseth If any farther reply how then is God true in his promises that promiseth long life in this life I answer that al Gods promises concerning earthly blessings must be vnderstood with a condition namely so far forth as he shall see them to be expedient for his glory and our saluation But so far as long life shal be a benefit vnto vs so far he wil giue it but if in his all-seeing and al-serching wisedom he know it to be better for vs to dy then to liue to be gathred to our fathers then to continue with our children he taketh vs away and recompenseth the want of temporal life with a kingdom of eternal glory This is it which the Apostle expresseth ſ Ephe. 6 2 3 who repeating this blessing to come vpon them that honor father mother doth not only say That thou maist liue long on earth but addeth That it may be wel with thee and thou maist liue long vpon earth So then long life is not alwaies a blessing for somtimes it is better to leaue the world then to liue in it to depart out of it then to inioy it The vngodly man the longer he liueth the greater is his sin and his condemnation for sin This the wiseman setteth down t Eccl. 8 12 13 Thogh a sinner do euil an hundred times God prolongeth his daies yet I know that it shal be wel with them that fear the Lord do reuerence before him but it shal not be wel with the wicked neither shal he prolong his daies he shal be like a shadow because he feareth not before God Heerunto agreeth the Prophet Esay u Esay 65 10. There shal be no more there a child of years nor an old man that hath not filled his daies but he that shal be an hundred years old shal dy as a young man but the sinner being an hundred year old shall be accursed Thus then we see how to expound the promise of long life which God performeth really or if he take away such as are godly and obedient hee recompenceth it more fully with a better life and so he bestoweth a great deale more then he taketh away and granteth a better measure then he with-held from them Vse 3 Lastly we learne for our obedience when we suffer losses not to be vexed through impatiency nor to break out in storming fretting and fuming maner against God but to rest our selues vppon him beeing ready to blesse his name not to cast away al hope confidence
they be Seruants Children Neighbours Pastors People Wife Kinsfolke or Acquaintance In whomsoeuer the greatest store of heauenly things is to be found such as most of all to be loued and regarded tendered and respected The Prophet Dauid teacheth when the Lord who had annointed him to bee King ouer his people should bring him vnto the Kingdome and make him Ruler and Gouernour ouer a great and mightie People what they were that he would most of all regard and vpon whom he would cast his eyes k Psa 101 6 7 Mine eyes shall be vpon the faithfull of the Land that they may dwell with me hee that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue me c. Salomon hath many heauenlie sentences and Diuine Prouerbs l Prou. 14 35. 17 2. 16 13. to this purpose as Chap. 14. 35. The pleasure of a King is in a wise seruant but his wrath shall be toward him that is lewd So in the 16. Chapt. The righteous lippes are the delight of Kings and the King loueth him that speaketh right thinges Likewise in the Chapter following A discreete Seruant shall haue rule ouer a lewd Sonne and he shall deuide the heritage among the Brethren The practise of this dutie we see in Abraham he had a faithfull Seruant whom he made the Steward and Gouernour of his house and made more reckoning of him then he did of Ismaell his Sonne or of the rest that did attend about him m Gen. 15 2. and 24 2. and therefore purposed to haue made him his heire When he purposed to prouide a Wife for his Son Isaac he called him and imployed him to goe to his Country and to his Kindred to bring a wife for him The like we see in Iacob n Gen. 37 2 4. Who loued Ioseph aboue al his Bretheren because he saw most grace in him This was in Elkanah toward his wife Hannah o 1 Sam. 1 8. he comforted her in her affliction and said Why weepest thou And why eatest thou not And why is thy heart troubled Am not I better to thee then ten Sonnes This appeareth in Ionathan toward Dauid p 1 Sam. 20 17 and 18 1 2. He loued him as his owne soule and made a couenant of peace and a league of friendshippe with him not in any worldly respect not for any earthly commodity not to enioy any temporall benefit for he seemed thereby to loose a Kingdome but because he saw the Lord to be with him So the Apostle writing to the elect Lady and her Children testifierh That he loued them in the truth and reioyced greatly that he found them walking in the truth Heereby we see laying all these testimonies together the truth of this doctrine that it is our duty to regard them most that haue greatest grace shining in them Reason 1. The reasons hereof are plaine to informe vs. For first where Grace is it bringeth blessednesse to that society kingdome congregation family and person as appeareth by the confession of Iosephs Maister Gen. 39. 2. 3. whom he serued Now who are more to be regarded or better to bee thought off then such as are blessed and cause blessednesse to others The wicked man is accurssed of God q Iosh 7 1 2. and draweth the cursse of God vpon the places where he dwelleth and vpon the persons with whom he dwelleth But such as haue found grace with God and haue grace laid vp as a precious Treasure in their hearts doe bring the blessings of God to others and serue to conuay them to them as we see by infinite examples in the Scripture Reason 2. Secondly we see that God is most gratious to such as haue most Grace in their harts he tendreth them as the apple of his eye and loueth them as own Sons Indeed he loueth all the works of his handes as they are his Creatures he maketh his Sunne to shine his raine to fall his fruitfull seasons to refresh them he hath not left himselfe without witnesse among the Infidels that he might make them without excuse Hee giueth to r Psal 144 13 and 147 19. 76 1. Beastes and to beastlie men their foode their Corners and Garners are full and abounding with diuers sortes and their Sheepe bring forth thousandes and ten thousands in their Streetes but GOD is speciallie knowne in Iudah his Name is great in Israell he sheweth his Word and his Statutes among them hee hath not dealt so with euerie Nation neyther haue they knowne his iudgements As this is the dealing of God toward those that are his whom he maketh partakers of the secrets of his Kingdome so it is our duty to follow his example and to shew our selues like vnto him in our brotherly kindnesse toward his chosen Children and our beloued Brethren Reason 3. Thirdly the more grace appeareth in any the neerer he doth resemble God the more euidently doth the Image of God shew it selfe in him The Image of God standeth and consisteth Å¿ Ephe. 4 24. especially in holinesse and true righteousnesse The vngodly are stamped and marked with prophanesse and wickednesse t Iohn 8 44. 1 Iohn 3 8. which is the Deuils badge and impression The more they grow in euill and bring forth the fruites of impietie and vnrighteousnesse the neerer they come to Satan and are like vnto him On the other side such as bear the Image of their heauenly father must be exceedingly respected and regarded as the Apostle teacheth u 1. Iohn 5 1. Euery one that loueth him which begate loueth him also which is begotten of him He that loueth the Father will for the Fathers sake loue the Child And he that loueth God will for his sake loue the Child of God Seeing therefore it is blessednesse to euery society and Congregation to haue men therein endued with grace seeing God delighteth to rest among them that seeke after grace and lastly the more grace is found in any the neerer he draweth to God in all these respects we conclude this as a certaine truth that it is our duty to respect them aboue all others that haue the greatest measure of grace abiding in them Vse 1 Let vs gather the vses that arise from this Doctrine First of all this ought to stirre vs all vp to labour to grow in grace and in the gifts of the Spirit that therby we may procure deserue the loue of men They that grow in grace are truly to be reputed and accounted gracious It is noted in Christ x Luke 2 52. That he encreased in wisedome and stature and in fauour with God and men When a man groweth in strength of body it is a signe his meate nourisheth him and doth him good So when we profit in knowledge and vnderstanding in holinesse and sanctification of life it sheweth that we are good hearers of the word Salomon saith in the Prouerbs y Prou. 1 5. A wise man shall heare and
6 16. But these men say Doe not I loue them that hate thee and hate them that loue thee They hate the godly in their hearts and the more grace appeareth in them the more they despise them as Michall did Dauid when she saw his zeale in bringing home the Arke of the Lord into his own Cittie They esteeme more of their dogs and Swine then they doe of the deare Seruants of God bought with the precious blood of Christ therfore they say Oh these are the little flock these are Saints these are holie folkes we are not for their company But if we belong to God and to his Kingdome wee must of necessitie be of the Communion of Saints And if indeede thou thinke them holie thou oughtest to conclude therefore we are and must be and will be for their company For either we are holie or vnholie either godlie or prophane either righteous or vnrighteous If we be not true Christians we are no better then Deuils incarnate and therefore shall haue our portion and reward among the Deuils So then either they vtter those words with a scoffing spirit and then we leaue them to his iudgement that will take vengeance of all such taunts that he accounteth cast out against himselfe or else they make a fearefull conclusion against their owne Soules disclaiming themselues to be Members of the Church renouncing the sweet society communion of the Saints refusing the forgiuenes of their sins and accounting thēselues vnworthy of eternall life or else they speake ignorantly as poore silly blind Soules who are to be pittied and praied for and this all the hurt we wish vnto them for all the mallice they beare against vs beeing bold to craue more good for them then they doe for themselues saying g Luke 23 34 Acts 7 60. Father forgiue them for they know not what they doe Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Thus we desire God to giue them them eies that are blind and to open their hearts that haue shut them against the truth and the professors thereof Vse 2 Secondly seeing it is our duty to respect euery one of the faithfull according to the grace of God measured out vnto him it is required of all men to looke alwaies to the best things in the choise of the companions of their life We learne not to enter rashly into any neere societie with such as haue not the graces of Gods holie spirit to commend them When any of vs are to seeke friendes to match our selues with a Wife to entertaine Seruants to make choyce of teachers our care must be to enquire after such as haue true pietie in their hearts and may yeeld vnto vs sound comfort And whensoeuer we haue made that happy and heauenly choyce we must labour to cherish to encrease and to strengthen them in all their waies and for our parts must delight and reioyce in them aboue all other One good Friend one godly Wife one religious Seruant is worth ten thousand others what priuiledges of the flesh soeuer they bring with them Hence it is that the Apostle saith h 1 Cor. 7 39. The Wife is bound by the law as long us her husband liueth but if her Husband be dead she is at liberty to marry with whom she will onely in the Lord. We see how Dauid among all the Sonnes of Saule made choise onely of Ionathan to ioyne with him in a strong league of sure friendshippe because he knew him to haue an vpright and faithfull hart toward God These two did take sweet counsell together and had their soules knit in a fast and firme knot of mutuall loue Likewise concerning the seruants of his house that he would receiue and retaine he saith i Psal 101 6 7 Mine eyes shall be vpon the faithfull of the Land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue mee there shall no deceitfull person dwell within mine house he that telleth lies shall not remaine in my sight c. The Apostle Paul called to be an Apostle teacher of the Gentiles hauing conuerted many to the faith did take the greatest delight and reaped soundest consolation in them he accounted them his Crown he esteemed them his Sonnes he called them his glory he reioyced in them as his hope This appeareth in the example of Onesimus whom he had begotten in his bonds the greater fruits of Faith he found in him the greater account and reckoning did he make of him The like wee might say of others euen of whole Churches gained to the Gospell the more they encreased in godlynesse the more his bowels were enlarged in care and compassion toward them This affection ought to be in all true Pastors toward their people they must loue such aboue the rest as exceede and excell the rest in the knowledge and practise of true godlinesse This affection should be in the Father towards his Children he should loue them most he should giue them most hee should prouide and prepare for them most that haue most Religion in their hearts most grace in their soules most soundnesse in their liues Let them bee vsed best that are best and finde most fauour that shew the greatest faith The Scripture teacheth vs that Isaac had two sonnes Esau was the first borne yet Iacob had the blessing Godlinesse maketh the younger to bee the elder the second to be the first the lowest to be the highest the least to bee the greatest but vngodlinesse causeth the first borne to be last maketh the elder to be younger and easteth downe the highest into the lowest roome So we see that among the sonnes of Iacob k 1 Chro. 5. 1. Gen. 49 3 4. Ioseph had the double portion albeit he were the youngest of them all sauing one because the rest of his Children had stained them-selues with some grosse sinne which did put them out of their proper place and disinherit them of the blessing This point heere to be learned and practised reproueth two sorts of men as well such as make choise of such as bee wicked as those that hate them which are good and godly We must not delight our selues in those that be carnall and corrupt albeit they be neuer so neer vnto vs. Ahab did repose and reioyce himselfe l 1 King 21 7 1 Sam. 22. 9. 1 Ki. 12 8 31 in Iezabell against Naboth Saule in Doeg against Dauid when he saw that God was with him and his spirit departed from himselfe Rehoboam made choise of youthfull vaine and vicious Companions and refused the Counsell of the prudent and the aduise of the Elders the friends of his Father Ieroboam made choyse of the ignorant multitude of the scum of the people and of the Rascall sort to be the teachers of Israell and their guides and Gouernors in the matters of Gods worship It is a common euill to delight in euill company in prophane persons in Idoll-shepheards in carnall
friends The delight that men take in these is vaine and of no value nay it bringeth in the end Gall and Wormewood and biteth as a Serpent If thou delight in thy Wife Children Seruants Friends and Familiars in the flesh in a worldly and wicked manner and neuer considerest from whence thou hast them nor receiuest them as the guiftes and blessings of God that thereby thou mayest haue sound ioy and true happinesse heaped vpon thee it is extream folly and madnesse What was the end of Ahabs ioy in his wife in his sonnes in his posterity They were at the last thogh multiplyed exceedingly cut off from man to beast and none of them left to water a wall How many are there that being free and at liberty to make choise of Friends of Wife of Seruants of Companions do neuer set the Lord before their eyes who hauing little grace in their owne hearts make an election of such as are most vngracious and gracelesse They desire not to be Companions of such as loue the Lord and his Law but respect riches or beautie or honour or such outward Ornaments as perish with the vse and cannot cleanse the soule Wherefore let all superiors know and vnderstand that it is a duty and instruction belonging vnto them to delight themselues and set their hearts vpon such as are religious and vertuous and to shew their anger and displeasure against those that are faithlesse and feare not to offend the Lord with their wicked liues and vngodly behauiour For this shall bee our praise and commendation in the choise of our frends and in the gouernment of our houses to follow the example of God our Creator who is the most prudent and perfect Gouernour His fauour doeth embrace and his goodnesse compasse on euery side such as faithfully serue him and sincerely worship him but his wrath and angry countenance is fierce against those that walke rebelliously in the contempt of his Lawes and liue licentiously in the profession of his seruice Thus ought it to be in his people that gouerne in his feare such as they see feare God they must honor they must commend they must encourage they must countenance but such as are stubborne against themselues and stiffe-necked against God they must reprooue and reiect they must discommend and discountenance by all meanes they can For all such as suffer disorders and misbehauiour in their charges without checke and controulement shall finde the faultes of their Inferiours turne to their owne reproach and reproofe The Wiseman teacheth m Prou. 14 34 that sinne is a shame to a whole people and to a great company much more then shall it turne to be infamous and ignominious to a house and to the Maister of the house as we see in Eli and his sonnes Secondly it reprooueth such as hate and abhorre those that shewe the seeds of Faith and the sparkes of grace and the fruits of the spirit to bee in them It is an euill as we heard before not to preferre and make choyse of such as are good but it is a great deale worse to loath and dislike such as are godly when they haue made choise of them and brought them home into their owne doores They that haue obtained this mercy to finde grace with God do bring the blessinges of God with them into the house they come not empty and alone but full fraught and furnished with great Treasures if that we had spirituall eyes or hearts to discerne it A Religious and a vertuous Wife is n Prou. 31 10 11. a great Iewell her price is farre aboue the Pearles for she will do her Husband good and not euill all the dayes of her life and yet many repine and murmure that their wiues haue so much knowledge and that they are too zealous in the truth They neuer thinke they bring them to much riches and substance but if they labour to be rich in God which is the true Treasure they thinke a little to be too too much They neuer complaine that they are in fauour with great men from whom they may reape a commodity but if they seek to be in fauour with God from whom euery good giuing euery perfect guift proceedeth they make a scoffe and a mock at it They ought to encourage them and stirre them vp to good things and not hinder them in their course They ought themselues to teach and instruct them not discourage them from learning of others Thus it is also many times with many Fathers that pretend a loue to their children but it is in the flesh not in the spirit in the world not in the Lord in earthly things not in heauenly If their Children haue embraced the Gospell in sincerity and seeke after the meanes of their saluation with diligence they thinke they are too forward and feare they wil proue too praecise and so make more account of others that are more loose in life and prophane in conuersation This fault was in good Isaac who preferred his son Esau hated of God before Iacob that was loued of him So do the Fathers of our times delight themselues most in their Children that are most lewd and shew least fauour to such as most deserue it And thus it fareth with many Pastors Teachers of the people who ought to go before them in soundnesse of Doctrine and vprightnesse of life and by all meanes to bring forward such as are comming on to spurre and stirre vp such as are sluggish to comfort such as are carefull and zealous and to discountenance such as are open or secret enemies But how many are there that would be called and accounted faithfull shepherds and true Teachers sent of God who are affraid their hearers should bee too forward like enuious Maisters that are loath to haue good Schollers repine at it to haue any profit too much vnder them Thus they nuzzle them in ignorance that are blinde they strengthen the hand of iniquity they encourage euill doers and discourage those that would faine walke in the wayes of godlinesse It was the earnest desire of Moses o Num. 11 29 That all the Lordes people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them If wee haue this spirit let vs neuer reproach those with learning too fast that are vnder our charge who ought to be our comfort in this life and shall be our crown in the life to come Vse 3. Lastly seeing it belongeth as a speciall duty vnto vs to shew our greatest affection to such as haue in their harts most religion it serueth as a comfort and encouragement to al callings euen the lowest that are among men to labour after good things and to seeke to serue and feare the Lord seeing such as are the meanest and of basest reckning with many are respected and recompenced of him This is a notable encouragement to consider that God taketh care of vs and requireth of men to do vs good The
soeuer our places how simple soeuer our persons how base soeuer our conditions are we haue as good a title and as great an interest in the death and passion of Christ as they that shine in the world that are clad in Purple and fare deliciously euery day And as these haue redemption by him so God affordeth to them the meanes of saluation as wel as the mightiest Monarkes vpon the earth The poore man hath the word of God offered to him reade vnto him and preached vnto him as well as the rich he hath the Sacraments of God prouided for him as well as for them that are of high place he may pray vnto God as freely as comfortably as chearefully as the great men of the earth and he hath a gracious promise to be heard and respected as well as they Though thou farest hardly and meanly at home k Prou. 9 2. Math. 22 1. yet God hath prepared thee a feast and biddeth thee to his Table richly furnished and plentifully stored with all prouision Though thou do not iet vp and down in Silks and Veluets and hast no gorgeous attire to put on yet God hath l Rom. 13 14 prouided thee a better garment he giueth thee his owne sonne to put on and clotheth thee with his righteousnesse which shall couer all thy shame that thy nakednesse shall neuer appeare in his sight So then seeing God accepteth no mans person seeing Christ vouchsafeth to call vs Bretheren and lastly seeing the faithfull haue redemption by his bloode it followeth necessarilie that our Christian Religion and Faith in Christ doe make all persons after a sort equall as Bretheren and Sisters of one and the same Father and Family and Ioynt-heyres of one and the same Kingdome that is immortall and neuer fadeth Vse 1 The Vses of this Doctrine are many putting vs in minde of sundrie good duties First seeing that in Christ who is the elder brother of the house we are al made Brethren and Sisters together hauing one Father which is God one Mother which is the Church one inheritance which is heauen it is our duty being neerely ioyned by so strong bands and in so fast and firme a society to loue one another to seeke the good one of another and to cut off all occasions of discord and diuision that may arise among vs. For shal such as are members of one body be diuided one against another Or shal such as are the deare Children of the same Father nourish hatred and hart-burning among themselues Or shall such as are parts of the same family foster mallice in their hearts and follow contentions and emulations to the ruine one of another My Brethren we see these things are but these things ought not so to be How shall God be our common Father if wee liue not together as louing Brethren Or how shall he call vs his children if we behaue our selues as strangers or enemies one to another This Brotherly loue is the roote of all good duties to be performed where it is wanting there is nothing but strife and sedition and all manner of euill workes This is the old commandement m Leuit. 19 18 That we loue our Neighbors as our selues This is the new commandement giuen vnto vs n Iohn 13 34 That we loue one another Seeing therefore there is one body and one spirit one Faith and one Father one Church and one Baptisme let vs support one another by loue and endeuour to keep the vnity of the spirit in the bond of peace This is it which the Apostle prooueth when he hath shewed o Colos 3 11 12 13. That there is neither Grecian nor Iew neither circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bond free but Christ is all and in all things he addeth As the elect of God holy and beloued put on the bowelles of mercies kindnesse humblenesse of mind meeknes long-suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell vnto another euen as Christ forgaue euen so do ye and aboue all these thinges put on loue which is the bond of perfectnesse When a Controuersie contention arose in the houses of Abraham and Lot among their seruantes though there were a great difference and disparity between them yet Abraham saide p Gen. 13 8. Exodus 2 13. Acts 7 26. Let there bee no strife I pray thee between thee me neither between thy Heardmen my Herdmen for we are Brethren This is that whereof the Prophet putteth vs in mind and offereth to our consideration q Psal 133 1 3 Behold how good and comely a thing it is Brethren to dwell euen together there the Lorde hath appointed the blessing of life for euer To this purpose the Apostle saith r Ro. 12 10 11 Be affectioned to loue one another with Brotherly loue in giuing honour go one before anothee not sloathfull to doe seruice feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. It cannot bee denied but many occasions of iarres and ianglings arise among men and the more they are giuen to the world the more they are wrapped and intangled in them the lesse desire and delight they haue to be loosed from them Hee that is giuen to contention shall alwayes feede himselfe vpon it and neuer want matter to keepe him in it But would we know what is the cause of so much hatred malice that remaineth among vs Heereupon it ariseth euen from hence that we forget that we are Brethren and do all looke for one and the same inheritance Vse 2 Secondly seeing the Gospell of Christ teacheth vs to account our selues as brethren albeit it take not away the degrees of persons the differences of Callings it serueth as a good instruction to all Superiors to vse all mildnesse and moderation patience and meekenesse towards those that are their Inferiours and placed vnder them and to teach them not to contemne and abhorre them not to despise and disdaine them For howsoeuer there be one way a great inequality betweene them in matters of this world and in the things of this life inasmuch as God set superiors aboue vs in an higher place and requireth subiection reuerence and obedience of those that are beneath yet in another respect they are matches and equals hauing a like portion in Christ and a like interrest in the meanes of saluation Wee see in many things of this life the Lord maketh no difference betweene high low betweene Prince and people True it is their foode is daintier but are their bodies stronger Their attyre is costlier and their apparrell finer but are they kept the warmer They may haue greater helpe of the Physitians but can they deliuer them from death They may haue a more costly Coffin a a more sumptuous Tombe and a greater train following them to the graue but can these things helpe the soule No no the Prophet is plaine and experience shoulde make vs able to see it and wise to
according as the Apostle speaketh n Titus 1 16. They professe that they know God but by workes they deny him and are abhominable and disobedient and vnto euerie good worke Reprobate This profession is vaine and hyppocritall and no more regarded of God then the leaues of a Tree of him that looketh to finde fruite vpon it So then seeing two are better then one seeing it is a thing wel pleasing with God and last of all seeing the Faith is denied of those that regard such as are nearest to them nothing at al we learne howsoeuer we owe somwhat to all mankind and there is a common band that knitteth vs fast togither yet where the debt is greatest there we are bound to pay most where the Obligation is straightest there we are to performe the greatest duties Vse 1. The Vses remaine to be considered First of all if it be a dutie of man toward man to require most where most is committed and to yeelde the greatest loue againe where are the greatest occasions to couple and combine vs together then much more are we bound vnto the Lord of whom we haue receiued all to whom we doe owne all and by whom we doe enioy all We must doe homage to him as to our King we must giue honour to him as to our Father o Mal. 1 6. we must yeeld him feare as to our Maister we must performe subiection to him as to our Creator we must shew obedience to him as to our Law-giuer He would be holden as a man vtterlie voyde of all wit and wisedome who being indebted vnto many men and owing to some more and to others lesse bound to some in one band to others in two to others in many bands to some owing all that he hath and to others more then he hath or is able to pay would begin to pay his debts without difference and discretion deliuering much to whom he oweth little and little to whom he oweth much satisfying two bands where he is bound in one onely and regarding onely to haue one cancelled where many other are required at his hands Thus it fareth with euery one of vs to one we owe one Talent to another three Tallents to another fiue Tallents but to God we are aboue all others most deepely indebted we owe vnto him our goods our good Names our substance our libertie our liues our selues our soules our bodies and when wee haue giuen him all all will not serue to pay him seeing we owe vnto him more then we haue Hence it is that our Sauiour saith p Math. 22 37 38 39. Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy Soule and with all thy minde this is the first and the great Commaundement and the second like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe We see then the order of the Commaundements set downe by the God of order that God hath the first place and man the second the duties we owe vnto him are preferred before the duties we owe to our Brethren And if we marke the Lords prayer and the order which we are taught to obserue in our Prayers and Petitions we shall finde those ranged in the first place that touch the honour of his Name before such as belong to our necessities so that the duties are greater the Chaines are stronger the bands are faster and the reasons are firmer to binde vs and knit vs vnto God In him q Acts 17 28. and 14 17. we liue and mooue and haue our being He sendeth Raine and fruitfull seasons he filleth our hearts with ioy and gladnesse He made vs and not we our selues he made vs of nothing and when we became deformed hee reformed vs. He hath written his Lawes in our hearts and our sinnes and iniquities he will remember no more What wrong and iniury hath the Lord done vs that hauing receiued so many pledges of his fauour and sealed so many bands acknowledging the infinite debts that ws owe vnto him wee should preferre Dust and Ashes before him and set vp proud flesh in disgrace and despite of him We see what mightie and waightie reasons wee haue to magnify him aboue all Creatures in Heauen and Earth and to aduance him aboue all excellency that is in man whose breath is in his Nosthrils and yet who is it that giueth him his due and doth not extoll the Creature aboue the Creator who is blessed for euer True it is euery man will pretend loue to God as to him that hath elected him created him redeemed him called him adopted him iustified him sanctified him and preserued him But doe we loue his word aboue our owne pastimes and pleasures Our Sauiour saith r Iohn 14 23. If any Man loue mee hee will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come and dwell with him he that loueth not me keepeth not my word If then we preferre the following of our owne vanities before the hearing of his truth we plainely bewray the hypocrisie of our hearts and shew that our loue is fastned vpon the Earth We will all seeme to loue the Lord and his word least all men should condemne vs and cry shame of vs but this our loue continueth no longer then till some profit or pleasure round vs in the eare and come in comparison as it were to be waighed in the ballance together then farewell God and his Word and his Sabbaoths we will none of them so long as we haue the other to follow after What is more common in continuall practise then this Will not a drunken Feast a ryotous company of prophane Fellowes sooner draw vs to their Lure then a conscience of our duty to God to keepe vs at home to attend to his ordinances for the saluation of our Soules Euery man almost can say the Commandements and pronounce the words but they consider not the meaning of them and how large they are They know the Law Å¿ Exod. 20 3. Thou shalt haue no other Gods but me and they would complain of the iniurie done them if they should be charged to breake the same Neuerthelesse if we loue the World more then we loue God or delight in our Riches more then in his Worship if we trust in the Creature more then in the Creator or if we feare men more then God we offend him and transgresse his Commaundement Let vs now consider with our selues how deeply we are indebted vnto God and remember that we owe many duties vnto him he hath giuen vs much so that he may require much of vs again he hath bestowed many blessings vpon vs and therefore he looketh for the greater seruice at our hands Vse 2 Secondly seeing the Band and Obligation is much more powerfull and astringent to some then vnto others albeit we are required and charged to loue all men as they are men and to wish well vnto them according to the diuers degrees whereby they
are as certaine steppes whereby we climbe vp to the society and mutuall loue of others so the moe steps and degrees there are the greater ought our loue to be To be a man created after the Image of God is one degree and challengeth loue from vs to be performed toward him To be ioyned in a Politicall or Domesticall knot to wit in the Common wealth or in the priuate Familie as the Prince and Subiect the Father and Sonne the Maister and Seruant is another and a neerer degree and ought to be the cause of farther loue But if to these naturall and ciuill respects there be added a spiritual Communion in Christ which is the best band that bindeth faster then all the rest whereby the Subiect is made his Princes brother the Child his Fathers Brother and the Seruant his Maisters Brother this requireth a more faithfull and feruent loue and a farther degree of our affection toward them On the other side if the coniunction betweene them be onely in the two former considerations there can be no true and sincere loue betweene them albeit they bee so closely tyed together no although they be Fathers and Children Husbands and Wiues Maisters and Seruants Princes and Subiects For where Christ Iesus is not there can be no singlenesse and soundnesse of the Soule whosoeuer loueth not in the Lord he cannot loue from the heart and where there is no true piety there can be nothing else but hypocrisie which is the bane and poison of true loue Hence it is that hee which hath an euill Seruant doth not in truth possesse him he hath an interest and propriety in the least part of him he may haue his handes but he cannot haue his heart So the Apostle sheweth that while Onesimus was a wicked man and an vnbeleeuer his Maister Philemon could not commodiously vse him he wandred therefore a while from his House that by changing of the place he might be turned into another and returne a new man before an vnworthy Seruant but now a profitable Seruant nay a beloued Brother made neere and after a sort equall with his Maister thorough Faith in Christ Whensoeuer therefore Kinges and Princes Fathers and Maisters being beleeuers haue vnder them and belonging vnto them such as are vnfaithfull and vnbeleeuers they cannot promise to themselues that they haue the whole rule and command ouer them This appeareth euidently in the Popish sort that beleeue the Doctrine of the Councell or rather Conuenticle of Trent if one that professeth the Gospell haue a Wife or Child or Seruant embracing that falsly named Catholike-Religion that rest vpon the deceiueable errors of the Priests and Iesuits and all of them vpon the decree and determination of the Pope he cannot make his accounts except he account amisse that he hath full power ouer them or the rule of their liues or the loue of their hearts We see it oftentimes come to passe in Subiects adhering to the Dregges of Popish superstition that notwithstanding the bands of fidelity and allegiance whereby they are obliged to their Princes they breake out into actions of open Rebellion and seeke the subuersion of King and Countrey and Religion If then a man would haue an absolute and Soueraigne commaund ouer his Inferiours and be assured to haue a whole and entire Wife that his heart may trust in her and her heart rest in him if a man would haue a dutifull Child and a faithfull Seruant to do his will and performe seruice vnto him for conscience sake he must make choise of such as haue in them the feare of God the Faith of Christ the guifts of the Spirit the loue of Religion the desire of instruction and the care of saluation If these be wanting neuer thinke their affection can be firmely setled toward thee but vpon euerie occasion it will be easilie remooued from thee It is the surest and fastest knot that Christ knitteth all other bands will quickly be broken and loosed Vse 4 Lastlie seeing the encrease of many bands meeting together doubleth and trebleth the care and loue one toward another so that where the smallest number of meanes is found there also is found the smallest loue and where the greatest number of occasions concurreth as it were on an heap there ought to bee the surest knot of friendship and amitie it should put all superiours in minde of a necessary dutie to be carefull to instruct those that belong to their seuerall charges and iurisdictions that so they may tye them with a surer knot to themselues and haue the better seruice at their handes For seeing they are neerer coupled vnto them that are vnder the reach of their authoritie or the roofe of their houses then vnto the rest of mankinde they ought to haue a greater respect vnto them and beare a dearer loue vnto them euen vnto their bodies how much more vnto their Soules But wee cannot better testifie our loue vnto them and shew our care ouer them then by making knowne vnto them the workes of the Lord and the waies of saluation If we be commaunded to l Heb. 3 13. Exhort one another while it is called to day and to stirre vp one another to good things m 1 Thes 5 14 if we must admonish them that are out of order and comfort the feeble minded how much more are wee bound in conscience to perfect it to those that depend vpon vs and are neerer vnto vs It was the first and principall care of all the godly Kings that had true Religion in their owne harts to prouide for the instruction of their subiects The Apostle writing to the Ephesians and prescribing the distinct duties of sundry persons forgetteth not the Father and the Son and as he chargeth Children m Ephe. 6 2 4 To obey their Parents in the Lord so he commaundeth Parents to bring them vp in the instruction and information of the Lord. Thus godly Maisters haue vsed all diligence to bring their Seruants to haue a desire of Religion and a loue to the exercises of pietie whereby oftentimes such a good worke hath beene wrought in them that they haue accounted their Maisters as second Fathers and as spirituall Fathers confessed themselues more bound in all dutie to them then to their naturall Parents hauing learned that to the glory of God and the saluation of their Soules by their Maisters instruction which they could neuer vnderstand by their Fathers education They haue confessed themselues to haue gained more by such a seruice then if a large portion a rich inheritance and great reuennewes had beene left vnto them And indeede this is the onely way to teach Children dutifulnesse and to frame our Seruants to obedience to plant godlinesse in them and to water that which is planted The neglect of this care in vs will make them carelesse and the making of no conscience to teach them will bring them to be vnconscionable in their places If we be dumb and open not
learne that there is no friend like to the Christian friend who is another of the same Such as are coupled together in this society and fellowship q Deut. 13 6. are made one soule Hence it is that Moses teaching that no naturall affection toward those that are nearest vnto vs ought to withdraw our hearts from God describeth such as are most deare and so haue greatest interest in vs where he calleth Brethren the sonnes of the same Mother he calleth the wife her that lyeth in the bosome he saith of a Friend that hee is as a mans owne soule whom he loueth as himselfe The Heathen glorie in certaine Golden r Cicero lib de amicitia paires of stedfast friends that haue bin ready to lay down their liues one for another Howbeit in all ages and times of the world they are able to reckon vp very few and those for the most part forged and counterfet rather to teach what should be done then what euer was truly done And yet if such friendship had euer bin practised and such friends euer really extant it had beene begun and ended in the flesh and therefore had been but a corrupt and carnall friendship For where God doth not couple together and make the knot and where the glory of his name is not the mark we shoot at there the very life of true friendship is wanting All the former examples of supposed friends that were fastned without the glew of Religion and the feare of God to hold them together might make a goodly shewe of rare loue to the eyes of naturall men howbeit they did al things to be praised of men to be magnified of the world to bee spoken of after their death and to be highly esteemed of others But they are not to be matched compared with true Religious friends which haue the bond of the spirit and of a good conscience to couple them together Such were Ruth and Naomi for when Ruth was willed to returne after her Sister she answeared Å¿ Ruth 1 15 16 Intreat me not to leaue thee nor to depart from thee for whether thou goest I will go and where thou dwellest I will dwell thy people shall be my people thy God my God where thou dyest I will dye and there I will be buried the Lord do so to mee and more also if ought but death depart thee and me Such were Ionathan Dauid of whom we spake before who did cleaue and adhere one to another as if they had beene no longer two but one man and as if one had beene of the bone and flesh of another Such were t Gen. 29 18. Iacob and Rachell hee thought no time too long he iudged no seruice too bitter he esteemed no wages too litle because he loued her Such were Reuben and Ioseph he would u Ge. 37 21 22 not content to shed Iosephs blood nor to lay violent hands vpon him but counselled his Brethren to cast him into a pit to the end hee might deliuer him out of their hand and restore him to his Father again Such were Moses Aaron Such were Salomon and Hiram x 1 King 5 1â— betweene whom was peace they made a Couenant one with another so that they did communicate either to other such commodities as they were stored withall Among these was mutual loue and friendship did binde them together There is a difference betweene loue and friendship For he may loue that is not beloued but hee cannot bee a Friend vnlesse he loue and be loued which the Apostle noteth when hee saith y Rom. 13 8. Owe nothing to any man but to loue one another This is the sum of the whole Law for he that loueth another hath fulfilled the law Hence it followeth that the nearest band and surest coniunction is betweene the faithful they onely can be true and trusty friends because they loue and are loued that which one doth the other is ready to require and return the like to performe mutuall kindnesse one to the other This is the right and religious friendship and this is onely to be found among the Saints that are members of the same body and ioyned in one brotherhood and Communion But it is not so betweene the godly and vngodly betweene the holy and prophane betweene the elect and the reprobate There is z 2 Cor. 6 14. no fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse there is no communion betweene light and darknesse there is no concord between Christ and Beliall These being mixed and ioyned together a Dan. 2 42 43 are like the feete of Nebucadnezzars Image which he saw in a dreame which were part of Iron and part of Clay which was easily dissolued and quickly broken in peeces so is it in the agreement and loue that is betweene the faithfull and vnfaithfull it is partly strong and partly weake but it cannot bee ioyned fast one with the other as Iron cannot be mixed with Clay For albeit the godly do loue the vngodly euen the Infidels according to the commaundement of God yet there can be no sound and sincere friendship betweene them because that is not mutuall loue it is not in both parties inasmuch as the wicked do hate extreamely the Children of God and contemne them in their hearts as Caine did Abell Let vs therefore sort and associate our selues with those that are godly men who will in time of triall proue our safest friendes All other society how strongly soeuer it seemeth to be planted and builded will fall to the ground We see Neighbors oftentimes forsake vs we see our alliance and Kindred renounce vs we see Brethren oftentimes shewe themselues as strangers one to another but where grace and Religion is there the friendship will neuer faile but is as a running streame that neuer waxeth dry Marke this in those sweet paires of frends which before we coupled togither in an equall yoake whom grace and godlinesse ioyned and therefore no vnkindnesse could seperate Ruth loued Naomi as greatly when she returned empty as when she came out full and well stored Ionathan was found as faithfull to Dauid when Saule sought to slay him as when he beganne to honour him when he lowred at him as when hee shewed the best countenance toward him And howsoeuer the vngodly may hide the intents of their hearts and promise to performe all duties of loue towards vs yet their loue hath no certaine foundation but will deceiue them that trust vnto it When Iob was in prosperity and authority euery one respected him and was readie to pleasure him he was honoured in â—he gate hee was reuerenced in the street he was feared in the house But when his goods were gone and al his dignity failed no man regarded him his friendes his seruants his Wife despised him Let vs heare in his owne words the complaint that he maketh and attend to that he speaketh where he declareth what befell him b Iob. 19
Away from me ye wicked for I will keepe the Commandements of my God So the Apostle Peter admonisheth al those that would be deliuered from destruction m Acts 2 40. To saue themselues from a froward generation Likewise Moses Aaron exhorting the people to beware of Corah Dathan and Abiram and the Rebellious rowt of their adherents saith n Numb 16 21 24 26. Seperate your selues from among this Congregation depart from the Tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs least ye perish in all their sinnes The vngodly haue their prophane meetings their drunken feasts their vnlawfull pastimes let vs not pertake with them in their euill which is the right way and the ready means to quench all holy desires and good purposes in vs as fast as the friendship of the faithfull is able to kindle them in our hearts When shall wee see wicked men striue and contend to come into the Company of the godly They account nothing so vnsauoury vnto them nothing so irkesome nothing so troublesome albeit they might bee helped and benefited by their blessed meetings How is it then that we should desire or affect the conuersation of the vngodly by whom we can no way bee furthered in any good thing but be corrupted and defiled in our wayes to the dishonour of God to the danger of our soules and to the peruerting and poysoning of others Vse 3 Lastly seeing there is a Communion and fellowship of all the blessinges of God bestowed vpon vs it is our dutie to loue one another to performe al duties of loue to the benefit of others as if we were one man This the Prophet teacheth o Ier. 32 38 39 They shall be my people and I will bee their God and I will giue them one heart and one way that they may feare me for euer for the wealth of them and of their Children after thē So the Apostle p 1 Pet. 2 17 3. 8 4 8. 5 5. Peter chargeth vs to loue brotherly fellowship saying Be of one mind one suffer with another loue as Brethren be pittifull be courteous submit your selues one to another render not euill for euill neither rebuke for rebuke but contrariwise blesse knowing that yee are thereunto called that ye should be heires of blessing Whereby it appeareth that there are many duties as it were branches of this loue as wee see Rom. 12 9 10 13. where many particulars of this vnfaigned and feruent loue are expressed and we are admonished as members of one body to prouide one for another We are bound to employ our gifts not only to our own benefit but to the benefit of the whole body as the eye seeth not for it self alone the hand worketh for all the parts the foot walketh for euery member So if we be true and faithfull Christians we ought to carry this minde to be ready to do seruice one to another If we haue knoledge it is our duty to teach others if we haue wisedome it is our duty to counsell and direct others if we haue the guift of exhortation we are to disswade from Vice to perswade to Vertue and to stirre vp others to good things If we haue riches and outward blessings we must giue chearefully not onely of our superfluity but of our penury and necessity if neede so require We haue al receiued som gifts none is an empty vessell without liquor or a dead tree without fruite God to make men without excuse hath bestowed somewhat vpon all q Math. 25. 1 Pet. 4 10. Some haue receiued fiue Talents some two Talents and some one Talent Let euery man as he hath receiued the guift minister the same one to another as good disposers of the manifold grace of God We are ioyned together in a spirituall society and haue great neede one of another as the hand cannot say to the foot I haue no neede of thee so no man can say to any of his Bretheren I haue no neede of you The rich cannot liue without the poore and contrariwise the poore cannot continue without the rich As it is the duty of such as are poore to labour in their callings it is the dutie of the rich to releeue them not to despise them to comfort them not to contemne them to help them not to disgrace them These practises of loue are a Christian mans badge declaring euidently what Maister he serueth to whom he belongeth We must shew our selues ready to ride and runne to vse our Friends and pursse for the good of others Hence it is that the Apostle commendeth in the Church of the Thessalonians not onely their loue r 1 Thess 1 3. but their labour of loue performed with all carefulnesse and cheerefulnesse Our loue therefore must not be idle but diligent not standing in word but in worke not in profession but in action Moreouer we must by all good meanes procure the good one of another and beare the reproofe of a friend that seeketh to set our sinnes before vs and to bring vs into the right way This is it which the Apostle signifieth to the Galathians ſ Gal. 4 12. Be you as I for I am euen as you I beseech you Brethren ye haue not hurt me at all Whereby he meaneth that albeit he was compelled to vse sharpe reproofes as it were eating Corasiues and strong Purgations that thereby he might stirre them vppe to repentance and shew them from whence they were fallen yet his minde was not changed toward them nor his loue turned into hatred as if he should say Think not that my conuincing of your errors and reprouing of your back-sliding from the sincerity of the Gospel proceedeth from any mallice toward you for I am the same man I was and therefore looke that your minds be not estrange from me for I doe tender you euen as mine owne selfe Seeing therefore a mans friend is all one with himselfe one is bound to seeke the good of another and to beare the reproofes of things amisse with all patience Lastly let our cōmunion worke in vs a liuely feeling as well of the prosperous estate as of the hard condition of our Brethren eyther to reioyce with them or to lament with them as occasion is offered This is the exhortation of the Apostle to the Romans Chapt. 12. when he hath stirred them vp to loue without dissimulation to seruice without slothfulnesse to humility without disdaine to patience without reuenge to blesse without curssing to distribute without grudging to pray without fainting he saith t Ro. 12 15 16 Reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe be of like affection one toward another This teacheth vs that all the godly ought to haue as it were the same will and wish u Phil. 3 16. they ought to thinke the same thinges to speake the same thinges to further the same thinges one in another The profits and disprofits of our
Bretheren we must haue in common with them and it is our duty to account them our owne We are to mourne for the one and reioyce for the other as if it were our owne estate When any good is befallen vnto them we are to be glad and to be merry at the heart as it had befallen vs and so much the rather seeing we haue our portion in it If we see them weakned in their estate and go backward and not forward in matters of the World it ought to be our greefe and sorrow especially if we see them decline in the best things and turne aside out of the way from him that called them in the grace of Christ wauering and wandering wide from the truth of the Gospell which once they embraced we ought so to take it to hart to be swallowed vp with heauines as if we our selues had gone backward This affection is worthy great praise where it is to be found It assureth vs that we are liuing and feeling members in the body of Christ and haue a neere coniunction with the other parts It greatly pleaseth God and hath an assured promise of a rich reward according to the saying of our Sauiour x Math. 5 7. Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy This serueth to reprehend the common practise of common Christians that liue as those that know not or regard not this Communion and enterchange of the same blessings that they haue receiued at the handes of God These are they that say God for vs all and euery man for himselfe These are they that make what benefit they can of others but wil depart from nothing themselues who prize men as sheep and Oxen and bethinke with themselues how much they may make of them as if they brought them openly into the Market and set them to sale for what will you giue me These are they that neuer esteeme nor make any account of their brethren but when they haue occasion to vse thē and stand in great need and necessity of them These are they that seeke themselues onely and their owne good as for others they regard them so long and so farre as they may get and gaine anything by them according to the common practise of the world deciphered and described by the Apostle y Phil. 2 21. All seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christes Is it thus in the partes and members of the naturall body Doth the eye see onely for it selfe Doth it not giue direction to hand and foot and serue to the good of the whole body Doth the hand labour onely for it selfe and to sustaine it selfe or doth it not rather worke both for it selfe for euery member of the body besides The foot doth it not likewise walke vp and down and take paines for the generall good and common benefite euen of the least part that belongeth to the body If it be thus in the seuerall members of our body ought it not much rather to be so in the misticall body of Christ Iesus Shall we then make a Mart or Monopoly of our bretheren and fell them for our owne filthy gaine and priuate aduantage But whereas we ought to reioyce at their good how many are there that repine at it and pine away at the sight of it And whereas we ought to be greatly greeued to see them goe backe in goodes or in goodnesse in the world or in the word they are glad to behold their wantes and are ready to push them downe that beginne to fall These men are not onely without piety but without humanity not onely void of conscience but of common Ciuillity and are no better then rotten members Euery one would be taken and holden for a true member of Christ Iesus but few regard to do the duties of members The partes of our bodies delight and reioyce one in another but many of vs that dwell neere together regard not to see one another in the face or to conuerse and communicate either with other and yet they would be accounted Christians The partes of our body are ready to helpe and defend one another z Iob. 2 4. the hand is at hand to be lifted vp to saue the head to endanger one member to shield another otherwise it were no hand we will not hazard the least trifle for the greatest good of others and yet wee would be accounted Christians The partes of our body a 1. Cor. 12 26 when one is in paine will not leaue it destitute and distressed but seeke by all meanes to free it out of trouble but we are hand-fast in helping the poore and needy members of the same body with vs nay such paymentes as are imposed by Lawe vpon vs are hardlie wrung from vs otherwise we could be content to suffer the poore Seruantes of God to perish and yet wee would be accounted Christians If God loue b 2. Cor. 9 7. the cheerefull giuer how should he then accept of such Guiftes If we haue this worldes good c 1. Iohn 3 17 and 4 20. and see our brother haue neede and shut our compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in vs If we say wee loue God and hate our brother are we not liars against the truth For how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene loue God whom he hath not seene Assuredly wee may conclude that there is no loue of God at all in them that haue no eyes of compassion to see their miseries no eares of pitty to heare their necessities no harts of mercy to mercie to melt and relent at their sorrows no hands of liberality to supply their wants For iudgment d Iam. 2 13. 1 Iohn 1 6 7. without mercie shall fall vpon them that will shew no mercy and we shall neuer haue fellowship with the Father if we haue not fellowship and communion with his Children Wherefore as the Apostle saith e Heb. 10 24 25. Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes not forsaking the fellowship that wee haue among our selues as the manner of some is but let vs exhort one another and that so much the more because ye see that the day draweth neere Let vs bee ready to practise these fruites of loue toward others that we may tast of the Fruites of Gods loue toward our selues Would wee then breefely know what communitie ought to bee among vs Would we vnderstand how and in what manner we ought to haue all thinges common Would we liue as true Friendes and practise true friendship one toward another The holie Man Iob giueth vs a good and full direction in these duties and such a direction as was sealed vp by his owne example f Iob 31 16 17 19 20 21 24 25. and 29 15 16. He restrained not the Poore of their desire nor caused ehe eyes of the Widdowes to faile he did not eate his Morsels alone but
that he doth not indeede name and expresse any robbing or rifling of his Maisters House yet we must consider how he maketh the least of euery thing in regard of his repentance which had wiped away the staine thereof For whereas he had beene hurtfull to his Maister Paul calleth it Vnprofitable whereas hee had played the Runna-gate Paule calleth it a departing away so in this place whereas he had pilferred and purloyned his Maisters goods Paul calleth it an hurting which is a lesse fault or a debt which is no fault Seeing then throughout this Epistle the Apostles drift is by expressing a little to vnderstand more and by naming a small offence to vnderstand a greater wee are not to doubt but his meaning in these wordes is to taxe him of that theft which he had committed Neither is it any thing to the present purpose that it is obiected that the Apostle doth not plainely and directlie auouch that he had any way hurt his Maister because he vttereth nothing simply but by way of supposition If he haue hurt thee as if hee spake by heare-say and knew not the certainetie of that which he had heard For no doubt he knew the whole truth of the matter by Onesimus who hauing truely repented had particularly acknowledged and confessed the wickednesse of his heart and the vnrighteousnesse of his handes in defrauding of his Maister He Å¿ Prou. 28 13. that hideth his sinnes cannot prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall finde mercy Whosoeuer will obtaine pardon must make confession So long as sinne is vnacknowledged so long it is vnpardoned Seeing therefore he had receiued remission we cannot immagine but that before there went confession and an vnfolding of the whole matter from the beginning to the ending so that the Apostle would not nor could not speak waueringly and doubtfully of that whereof he was fully instructed and perfectly informed from point to point Besides the coniunction If is not condicionall in this place but Illatiue and is not spoken by supposition but rather by way of confession or concession True it is sometimes it is condicionallie directlie affirming and plainely denying nothing As Iob 31. t Iob 31 9 13 19. Gene. 18 24 26 28 30 31 32. If my heart hath beene deceiued by a Woman or if I haue laid waite at the doore of my Neighbour if I did contemne the iudgement of my Seruant if I haue seene any perrish for want of cloathing Thus it is taken Gen. 18. 24. If there be fifty righteous within the Cittie I will spare all the place for their sakes And thus it is taken most commonlie throughout the Scriptures in more then an hundred places which are all to be vnderstood condicionallie not affirmatiuely Againe sometimes the word is to be taken as a particle not onely conuecting and concluding but affirming and knitting together that which is affirmed as in many places of the 8. chapt to the Romans u Rom. 8 17 31. If we be Children then are we also heires if God be on our side who can be against vs as if he shold say seeing we are Children seeing God is on our side So the Apostle exhorteth the Colossians x Col. 3 1. If ye then be risen with Christ seeke those thinges that are aboue Where he doth not speake vncertainely but conclude peremptorilie that they ought seriously to enter into the Meditation of the heauenly life considering they had beene instructed in the resurrection of Christ Thus Peter speaketh in his second Epistle y 2 Pet. 2 4 1 Pet. 4 17 18 If God spared not the Angels that had sinned that is seeing he spared them not And thus is the word taken to go no farther in the words immediatly going before in this Epistle to Philemon If thou account our things common receiue him as my selfe Where the meaning is seeing all things betweene vs are common as among friends do not thou stand or sticke at the entertaining of him So likewise when he saith If hee hath hurt thee it is a granting of the crime and as it were a confessing of the action whereof he might be charged as if he had said seeing the case is so indeed discharge him and account me as thy debter Thus much for the cleering of the Interpretation of the first words and the answering of the obiections against it It followeth That impute to me where he taketh the debt or wrong offered by Onesimus vpon himselfe and offereth himselfe to bee bound in a band for him and to become his pledge or surety When he saith I haue written it with mine owne hand it is the confirmation of his promise by a ciuill Instrument and by subscribing his name vnto it Lastly when he addeth Albeit I do not say to thee that thou owest to me euen thine owne selfe we must vnderstand that the debt which the apostle vrgeth as due vnto him from Philemon is in respect of his conuersion and winning vnto Christ Wherein he alludeth to such as being conquered in battell are reserued aliue to them that haue ouercome them made them their Seruants in sauing them from death in keeping them from the sword and in preseruing them from destruction Thus then the Apostle argueth I being a Captaine vnder Iesus Christ to win him a people from the bondage of sinne and Satan haue among many other won thee and thine whole Family and haue taken you away as it were Captiue deliuering you in Christ Iesus from eternall misery and therefore thou owest me much more then thy Seruant can owe thee euen thine owne selfe and whatsoeuer is dearest vnto thee for thou hast beene by my meanes rescued and recouered from the bondage of Satan the dominion of death and hast been brought to the freedome and liberty of the Sons of God Thus we see how the Spirit leaueth no starting hole for Philemon to shake shift off this duty to the end it might be a perpetuall rule to the Church in the like case without all exception As if the Apostle should haue said z The sum and substance of the words in this diuision If thou obiect that thy losse and detriment receiued by Onesimus is more then thou maist beare and canst forgiue I answere thee that thou shalt not thereby be hindered for I thy friend Paule will answere thee whatsoeuer he is indebted and indangered vnto thee euen to the vttermost mite thou cast demand And that thou shouldst not doubt of mine offer beholde this my hand-writing shall be thy warrant and assurance which I haue subscribed with mine owne hand albeit I may by my right that I haue in thee pulling thee and thy Family out of the Captiuity of Satan the slauery of sin and the bondage of hel claime from thee more then thou canst from Onesimus for thou owest to me indeede and in truth not a part of thy goods and possessions but thine owne selfe euen thy Soule and Body
which are by my Ministry preserued to euerlasting life and thou canst not sufficiently esteeme of thy Redemption and Saluation effected and merited by Christ but manifested applied and warranted vnto thee by my preaching and the graces of God bestowed vpon me for the effectuall conuersion of the elect Obseruations offered vnto vs in these words Thus wee haue seene the order of the wordes and haue learned the meaning of them It remaineth according to the maner and Method before propounded to gather from hence such obseruations as are intimated vnto vs and might be largely handled of vs. First of all obserue with me that the Apostle returneth heere to a consideration of that which might be obiected so that we see it is the duty of the Ministers not onely barely to teach the truth but to remooue doubtes to answere Obiections to put away Impedimentes and to cleere al difficulties that may sticke in the mindes of the hearers and hinder the beleeuing and embracing of the truth deliuered vnto them For howsoeuer our care be to teach plainely and euidently yet the carnall reason of a naturall man ministreth many cauilles and questions whereby diuerse scruples remaine in the hearts of the people as dangerous stumbling blockes to turne them out of the right way to stay their course from running with a right foot in the paths of righteousnesse Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to consider diligently what may be alleaged against the truth that is taught by vs and to make a plaine answere vnto the same This we see in euery Epistle practised by the Apostle When he had taught free iustification a Rom. 3 20. 21 22 27 28 31. by faith apprehending Christ without the workes of the Law the Iewes might haue obiected If the law do not iustifie then it was giuen in vaine it is abolished it serueth to no purpose He knew this would be concluded and therefore he preuenteth it saying Doe we then make the Law of none effect through faith God forbid yea we establish the law And afterward b Rom. 5. 20. with Chap. 6. 1 2. hauing taught that where sinne abounded there grace abounded much more if he had rawly and barely left the matter thus propounded a man might haue obiected If this be true that there grace aboundeth where sinne hath abounded then sinne seemeth to be the cause of Gods glory and then why do we not sinne fully and freely that thereby the glory of God may be magnified Wherefore he vnloseth this knot in the words and chapter immediately following What shall we say then Shall we continue still in sin that grace may abound God forbid How shall we that are dead to sinne liue yet therein Likewise to the same purpose he speaketh againe for hauing proued that sinne shall not haue dominion ouer vs c Rom. 6 14 15. because we are not vnder the law but vnder grace considering with himselfe that prophane men might abuse the grace and liberty of the Gospell to commit sinne with greedinesse hee replieth What then shall we sinne because we are not vnder the law but vnder grace God forbid c. The like we see practised in other places When hee hath taught the Ephesians to loue their Wiues as their owne bodies yea euen as Christ loued the Church and addeth that this d Ephe. 5 32. is a great secret or mystery a man might aske do you speake this of the loue that ought to be betweene the Husband and the Wife or of the loue that is betweene Christ and his Church he answeareth I speake concerning Christ and concerning the Church In like manner deliuering a rule to the Church that Widdowes should bee chosen to attend vpon the sicke and those that were diseased he would haue none vnder threescore yeares of age set a part to this Office he addeth e 1. Tim. 5 9 11. But refuse the younger Widdowes for when they haue begunne to wax wanton against Christ they will marry hauing damnation The Apostle knowing that these wordes might haue beene wrested wrongfully and applyed contrary to his meaning for one might haue said what haue they damnation for marrying Is marriage the cause of damnation He resteth not so but answeareth the point they haue damnation for denying and breaking their first faith This wisedome is to be put in practise of all the Ministers of Gods word wee must be able not onely to teach but to conuince and to fore-see what may be obiected against that which we haue deliuered So then the Ministers must be men of knowledge throughly furnished to conuince the aduersaries and replenished with store both new and old to ouerthrow all spirits of contradiction that seeke to subuert and destroy the faith of many And it belongeth to the people to resort and repaire to their Ministers thus quallified for resolution of doubts wherewith they are troubled f Mal. 2 7. Math. 2 4. considering with themselues that the Priests lips must preserue knowledge and that the people are to seeke the law at their mouthes because they are the Messengers of the Lord of Hoastes Secondly we see againe in the first wordes of hurting and owing that there is vsed a certaine mitigation For whereas he might haue called him a Theefe and Runnagate he expresseth them vnder much milder names calling his robbing and flying away an hurting and debt declaring thereby how gentle and easie an hand how louing and charitable an heart we ought to beare toward the penitent We are not to aggrauate the slippes and fals nor augment the sinnes and offences of our brethren nor to vrge them and set them out in their colours to the vttermost nor to follow them with extremity but it is our duty to deale mercifully with such sinners as are vnfainedly and truely turned vnto God g Three rules to be obserued to moue vs to deale mercifully toward the penitent remembring alwaies these three thinges First that we are subiect to the like sinnes and may be ouertaken with the same offences through the tentations of Sathan and the corruptions of our owne nature Hence it is that the Apostle admonisheth vs h Gal. 6 1. to restore such as haue fallen euen with the spirit of meeknesse considering also our selues least we also be tempted Secondly that as we are subiect to fall so we haue offended as greatly against God as they if not in the same kind and after the same manner so that if he should enter into iudgement with vs who could stand in his presence or answeare him one of a thousand This is it which Christ Iesus laid to the charge of the proud Pharisies when they brought before him the woman taken in adultery he said vnto them i Iohn 8 7 â— Let him that is among you without sinne cast the first stone at her who when they heard it being accused of their owne consciences went out one by one beginning at the eldest euen to the last Thirdly
hee may prouide thinges honest in the sight of God that he may reioyce in the labour of his owne handes and be thankfull to the father and giuer of all good thinges It is a rule taught by nature approued by experience strengthened by custome f Aristot polit lib. 2. Cap. 2. and established by the founders of Citties and Kingdomes that whatsoeuer is cared for of all is cared for of none as it ought to be but is neglected of all This appeareth in euery Towne and incorporation in euery house and congregation If a matter be committed to many seruants to be dispatched it is commonly either altogether left vndone or done negligently and worse then if it had beene assigned to one I haue heard it deliuered as a prouerbe that he which hath one man is sure of a man he that hath two men hath but halfe a man and he that keepeth three hath none at all One looketh vpon another and leaueth the worke for his fellowes thinking with himselfe that albeit he neglect the dooing of it yet there are two others to finish it and so among them all the businesse of the Maister lieth vndone We see this in mending of high waies which because it is to be done by a common hand and by a generall agreement of many together is generally posted ouer from one to another and commonly left off from yeare to yeare Marke this moreouer in the prouision for the poore who ought to be charitably rel◅ued by the lawes of God and man yet because the burden lieth vpon the shoulders of all all men are ready to shake it off from them and pinch curtesie who shall begin But when euery one knoweth his owne it encreaseth care and doubleth diligence in him he reioyceth with his family in the blessings of God and learneth to be a good Steward in the vse of them disposing of them to the glory of the giuer and to the comfort of the receiuer This it which Salomon teacheth Chap. 5. of the Prouerbs g Prou. 5 15 18. 19. Let thy fountaine be blessed and reioyce with the wife of thy youth let her be as the louing Hind and pleasant Roe let her breastes satisfie thee at all times and delight in her continually So then the distinction of dominion and possession when euery one knoweth his owne and what is not his owne maketh men carefull to looke vnto them Wherefore seeing God is the author of propriety the hater of confusion and the commander and appointer of euery man his seuerall taske and labour it followeth that the community of the Saintes doth not destroy the propriety of substance but euery man keepeth the title and tenour of his owne goodes which no other can chalenge to himselfe Vse 1. As we haue seene the reasons that confirme this Doctrine so let vs see the vses that instruct vs in many profitable points tending to edification First of all this confuteth and conuinceth the detestable and damnable sect of the Anabaptistes who deny to men any property in any thing but would haue all thinges common True it is among faithfull friends all thinges are common as we haue already prooued and confessed so that as we haue one father so we haue one fraternity and are of one family Hence it is that Tertullian in his Apology teacheth h Tertul. in Apologet. that among Christians all things were common except mens wiues What then Were these first Christians Anabaptistes Or are these Anabaptistes like these first Christians No in no wise They alledge indeed the example and practise of the primitiue church but it doth not no way fauour their opinion nor countenance any such Communion as these Heretikes would bring in amongs vs. Obiection 1. But they obiect that all that beleeued were in one place and had all thinges common yea they accounted nothing to be their owne Answere I answeare that these words are not to be vnderstood as though they had forsaken their owne houses and liued together in publike and in common in the same house as it were in the celles and Cloisters of Monkes but as it followeth in the next wordes i Acts. 2 46. They continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house did eate their meate together with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart If this be true let the Anabaptistes a new sect of Monks answere at whose houses this was done Was this meeting and eating of their meat in the houses of the Infidels or of the beleeuers I thinke no man is so sottish to say it was in the houses of the vnbeleeuers who would not receiue them to house nor giue them any entertainment among them seeing they hated them and their profession to the death Wherefore it must of necessity follow that these assemblies were in the houses of such as were faithfull If then the faithfull Christians had their houses in which they met together then they did not at all sell nor forsake their houses and dwellings nor coop vp themselues as is it were in Monasteries or Hermitages from the society of men Obiection 2. Secondly whereas they obiect Chap. 4. k Acts. 4 34 35. As many as were possessors of Landes sold them and brought the price of the thinges that were solde and laid it downe at the Apostles feet Answere It is not so to be vnderstood as if they had cast away all care of their houshold affaires and possessed nothing in priuate afterward For this was done by some of the richer and wealthier sort who were not compelled to sell neither can it be gathered that they sold all Nay it appeareth throughout this booke of the Actes that many after this fact possessed houses of their owne The Euangelist Luke noteth that when Peter the Apostle was brought out of prison by the Ministry of the Angel that was sent to deliuer him l Acts. 12 12. As he considered the thing he came to the house of Mary the mother of Iohn where many were gathered together and prayed Frō whence I pray you had this woman this house If all Christians sold their inheritances and proper houses So then the communion of goods that was among the first Christians was nothing but a sale of part of their possessions to succor the poore Saints least being constrained through Famine and left destitute of the helpe of the Bretheren they should turne backe againe to the Iewish Religion and therefore it is said that distribution was made of those things that were sold not equally or confusedly m Actes 4 35. But according as euery one had neede so that he that had the greater charge had the greater allowance and he that had the lesse Family had the lesse maintenance Tiue it is it is said n Acts 4 32. 2 44. The multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one Soule neyther any of them atcounted any thing of that
and in assurances giuen betweene man and man This is the cause that the Makers of our Lawes are compelled to vse so many wordes and to heap vp so many Tearmes that thereby they might heale this sore and remedie this mischiefe Let vs not therefore greeue or grudge to make sure that whereof wee haue made sale No man ought to be so simple as not to aske it and no man ought to be so peeuish as to deny it We may easily behold such as are friends to day to be enemies to morrow one while they affirme another while they deny at one time they promise to pay or repay at another they hang backe at it and make it strange that they should be challenged of their promise Euery one b Phil. 2 21. Seeketh his owne and not the thinges of other men and how many haue been foulely deceiued and guilefully beguiled by trusting too far But there is no reason or equity that when wee haue receiued Money we should deny or delay to giue good security and that other men should stand to our curtesie Wherefore it is a great iniury and In-iustice to require men to depend vpon vs and our word without further assurance in blacke and white For albeit we mean not falsely but faithfully not fraudulently but honestly and our Word be as firme as our Oath and our Oath as sure as our Band and our Band as good as ready payment and present possession in regard of our honest meaning and true intent yet we cannot liue for euer and we know not what may fall out after our decease Obiection But some man may say what neede so much a doe among Friends And what stirre doe you make as if we were Infidels and not Christians Or what neede so many Couenants and conueyances where there is a shorter course And where the profession of Christ is a stronger band then all the writings that the wit of man can imagine and set downe Answere I answere that all they that professe Christ in word doe not beleeue in him in heart And albeit the sauing knowledge of Christ be a band of all bands to linke vs together yet this doth not hinder or abolish ciuill contracts to be assured to vs and our posterities Be it that we are the greatest friends there is so much more neede of so much the more adoe among them that are Friends thereby to keepe them Friends and to hold the knot of friendship between thē For oftentimes it falleth out that through want of wordes and writings and witnesses such as haue bin most faithfull friends haue become most bitter enemies one to another Were not Paul and Philemon Friends neere Friends yea the neerest and dearest Friends that could be Were they not as the Father and the Sonne Did they not so liue together and loue together c Verse 17. That they had all things common Yet we see Paule offereth assurance of his word and promise in writing subscribed with his owne hand I Paule haue written it with mine owne hand Yea notwithstanding all assurances that can be desired and demaunded we may well perceiue by daily and lamentable experience what sutes and strifes arise about Titles and conueyances of Lands and Liuings how much more would we contend one with another if there were no Instruments drawne no Euidences made no writings ingrossed to testifie the truth among vs All Kingdomes and Citties all Townes and Villages would be full of stirres and strifes of troubles and tumults that would neuer end and the Iudges and Iustices might stand from Morning to Euening to heare cases and decide controuersies betweene man and man to the wearying of themselues and others He that hath an heauy pursse and a strong heart would neuer rest satisfied if no writing or records could be produced against him Wherefore it standeth all men vpon on the one side willingly to yeelde good assurance and on the other side to aske good securitie where they buy and sel or borrow or bargaine and doe giue or take vpon trust through want whereof sometimes not onely the Rents and Reuennewes but the Lands themselues are spent in suits and actions of Law Lastly it reproueth such as notwithstanding assurance giuen do make no conscience to pay debts and demaunds due vpon agreement to their brethren These are forward to giue assurance but backeward to make performance Many there are that are content to yeeld to what promises and enter into what bands you will craue but when they haue done they vse no care and make no account to pay their debts and to performe the Couenants whereunto they haue consented and condescended contrary to the counsell of the Prophet who asking the question d Psal 15 1 4 Who shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the Lord and who shall rest in his holy Mountaine He answereth He that sweareth to his owne hindrance and changeth not It is requisite for euery one to be as wary and well aduised in his promises as he can and to deliberate with himselfe and his Friendes that he doe nothing rashly but when he hath striken hands and made a promise to his Neighbour he ought to performe it albeit it be to his hinderance vnlesse peraduenture he be released Be it therefore knowne vnto all men that as it is lawfull to conuerse and commerse one with another so it is meete and conuenient that they should deale not vpon vncertaineties but vpon assurances as they that builde not vpon a sandy ground but vpon a sound foundation As it is right and lawfull that there should be buying and bargaining purchasing and possessing among vs so is it right and lawfull that there should be Deedes and Indentures to testifie the same and as it were to liue when we are dead And as it is needfull and expedient so long as the world endureth and continueth there should be borrowing and lending so it is as necessarie there should be Bils and Bands to shew the truth and to binde men to the payment of all dues debts and demaunds whatsoeuer and after payment well and truely made to giue discharge acquittance accordingly that controuersies so much as may be may be auoyded and concord as far as is possible may be maintained and established They therfore are vnworthy to liue in any wel-ordered and gouerned Common-wealth that refuse being able to performe their promises and satisfie their Creditors and cancell the Obligations that thēselues haue sealed and deliuered before many Witnesses who albeit they stand not by the high-way side with Swordes or Staues or Rapiers or other Weapons yet are indeede no better then Theeues and Robbers nay many times are worse inasmuch they bring greater damage and are the meanes of vndoing many men Such are they that are angry and much offended with Notaries and Scriueners which by their writings binde them as they imagine too strongly and when they see themselues troubled and arrested vpon the Obligation they hate
be to doubt of his fauour and to call his louing kindnesse into question We must build vpon his promises as vpon a stable and steadfast foundation that shall neuer be remooued Heauen and earth shall passe away x Math. 5 18. But his word shall not passe away We haue the word and Oath of God y Hebr. 6 18. as two vnchangeable Witnesses so that it is vnpossible that he should lie or we be deceiued We haue the Sacraments of God as two Authenticke Seales to ratifie his promises and to make them most sure vnto vs. We haue the earnest penny as a certaine pawne left vnto vs z Rom. 8 16. And the spirit of adoption testifying with our Spirits that we are the Sonnes of God Wee haue the grace of Sanctification written in our hearts whereby we are dead to sinne and crucified vnto the world Wherefore seeing we haue so many waies to warrant his gracious goodnesse vnto vs why doe we yet stand in doubt and wherefore are our minds wauering in his mercies a Iames 1 6. As a Waue of the Sea tossed by the violence of the Windes Let vs enter into our owne hearts and consider our owne dealinges toward our Brethren If we finde our selues ready to forgiue and inclined to remit the iniuries done vnto vs and willing to release or at least to forbear the debts that we may worthily challenge of many our poore and needy brethren we may from this compassion toward them gather an vndoubted perswasion as a necessarie conclusion to our selues that his mercie shold be extended in great measure toward vs that he will neuer forget his wonderful compassion knowing that whomsoeuer he loueth vndoubtedly he loueth vnto the end He is neuer wearie of well-doing his gifts are without repentance He is not as man that he should lye nor as the Sonne of Man that he should change b Iames 1 17. With whom is no variablenesse nor shaddow of turning We are variable and vnconstant but hee is alwaies the same and will make good the words that are gone out of his owne mouth Let mee obtaine this pleasure in the Lorde c. The Apostle in these wordes doth testifie that these things which he requested of Philemon were in the Lord that is agreeable to the will of God He doth not craue them to please himselfe or to pleasure Onesimus onely but he asketh them because he knoweth that the obtaining of the same will be acceptable to God Here then he sheweth what ought to be the end that we propound to our selues in making suites and requests to others we must consider not so much what may content vs as what God commaundeth and alloweth Doctrine 2. Whatsoeuer we desire prouoke and perswade others to do must be in the Lord. From hence we learne that whatsoeuer we doe mooue desire prouoke and perswade others to doe must be in the Lord that is warrantable and conscionable standing with the will of God and a good conscience This is it which the Apostle handleth Phil. 4. Whatsoeuer thinges are true b Phil. 4 8 18. whatsoeuer thinges are honest whatsoeuer thinges are iust whatsoeuer thinges are pure whatsoeuer things are worthy loue whatsoeuer thinges are of good report if there be any vertue or if there be any praise thinke on these thinges And afterward in the same Chapter commending them for a worke of mercy he sheweth That it was an odour that smelleth sweete a Sacrifice acceptable and pleasing to God Likewise Ester 4. 14. When Mordecai would perswade Ester c Ester 4 14. to aduenture her credit and life in the behalfe of the Church which was sold to the mercy of the Sword and to the tyranny of the Enemies hee sheweth the equity and lawfulnesse of it though it were dangerous for her and threatned death vnto her Who knoweth whether thou art come to the Kingdome for such a time As if he should say Thou owest this duty to God and seruice to his Church being aduanced to the Kingdome for this end and purpose and therefore it is well-pleasing in his sight Thus doth Nehemiah exhort the Rich and the Rulers among the peoole to restore the Landes the Vine-yards the Oliues the Houses together with the hundred part of the Siluer and of the Corn and of the Wine and of the Oyle that they exacted of them shewing that in so doing d Nehe. 5 9 11 12. They should walk in the feare of God and redeeme themselues from the reproach of the Heathen Thus the Apostle perswadeth the Thessalonians to sanctification e 1 Thes 4 3 7 Because it is the will and pleasure of God who hath not called vs to vncleannesse but vnto holinesse By all these consents as by most strong Euidences and firme Witnesses it appeareth that we ought to haue the warrant of Gods word and approoued will to allow whatsoeuer we require or prouoke others to doe Reason 1. This will be made very plaine and manifest by sundry reasons First of all true loue will require onely such thinges as are honest Such as proceed further and make their owne will the rule and line to square out other mens actions with all doe want true loue and are not indeede true Frrendes The Apostle describing the Fruites and effects of loue saith f 1 Cor. 13 6. It reioyceth not in Iniquity but reioyceth in the truth It is a good sound note of a right friend to request such thinges onely as are iust and seemely The very Heathen by the light of nature could g Cicer. de amicitia see thus farre and teach how farre we are bound to pleasure and profit our friends Reason 2. Secondly such requests as are lawfull and lawdable doe giue warrant in crauing boldnesse in asking and comfort in obtaining Such requests shall neuer make vs ashamed to mooue them nor cause vs to take the repulse or denyall when we haue mooued them We see this in the example of Mordecai when he craued of Ester to make intercession for her people shee looked more into her owne danger then into the Churches deliuerance and respected more her owne person then their safetie notwithstanding hee h Ester 4 13. knowing his request to be honest and lawfull would not giue ouer but continued his suit though hee were delayed yet he was not daunted though he were denyed yet he was not discouraged but went forward boldlie vntill he receiued a gracious aunswere The like wee see in the Woman of Canaan who came to Christ for her Daughter that i Math. 15 22. Was miserably vexed with a Deuill albeit she receiued a three-fold repulse or a three-fold delay yet such was her Faith that she would take no denyall but did stride ouer all things that might seeme to hinder her and neuer would cease vntill shee had obtained her request Whereby we see that her honest request was granted and she went not away empty Reason
credit in my Maisters House He doth not thus consent with Flesh and blood neyther consent to her filthy lust to the dishour of God to the iniury of his Maister to the blot of his owne name and the wounding of his owne conscience but standeth at denyance and defiance with her notwithstanding her great flattery and daily importunity Thus ought it to be with euery one of vs though it be our Maister our Gouernour our Parents our Friendes we must not yeelde to them in euill we must not graunt any wicked requestes that may bring vs out of fauour with God and procure his iust iudgements to come vpon vs. It were better for vs to be out of fauour with Men then out of fauour with God and to fall into their hands then to sinne in the sight of the Lord. It were better to endure a little reproach for a small season for well-doing then to vndergoe the wrath of God for euer for euill-doing The Mother of Zebedeus Children came with her Sonnes to Christ worshipping him and desiring a certaine thing of him to wit that her two Sonnes might sit the one at his right hand and the other at his left hand in his Kingdome he denyed them and sayd p Math. 20 22 Ye know not what ye aske are ye able to drinke of the Cuppe that I shall drinke off and be baptized with the Baptisme that I shall be baptized with all The like we see in Peter and Iohn when they were commaunded in no wise to speake or teach in the Name of Iesus q Actes 4 19. they aunswered vnto them Whether it be right in the sight of GOD to obey you rather then God iudge you This is duely to be considered and carefullie to be practised of vs. Let vs not bee carryed away with the entisements and suggestions of others knowing that if we follow their direction and counsell in euill we shall incurre the same punnishment with them Vse 2. Secondly this serueth to reprooue and condemne their follie that in making suites and requestes neuer consider what they ought to aske and what another may graunt vnto them but respect their owne lustes anger mallice reuenge honour and aduantage What did the Wife of Potipher respect in her raging and burning lust Did she respect the Couenant of GOD or the credit of her Husband or her owne honour or honestie No vncleanenesse had possessed her heart Lust carryed her eye Impudencie ruled her tongue and all partes of Soule and Bodie were out of order The Mother of Salomon requested as she thought r 1 Kin. 22 18 22. a small request of him that Abishag the Shunamite might bee giuen to Adonijah his Brother to Wife and the King promised not to say her nay but when he heard it he reuoked his promise denyed his Mother and executed Adonijah as one that aspired to the Kingdome Wherefore shee was not well aduised what shee asked The like we might say of Herodias her daughter For when Herods Birthday was come and kept the dancing Minion pleased the eyes of a light lasciuious King so that he promised with an Oath Å¿ Mat. 14 7 8. That he would giue her whatsoeuer she should aske and she being before instructed of her Mother saide Giue me heere Iohn Baptistes head in a Platter The marke that these lasciuious Women sought after in this request was the murthering and making away of Iohn which also followed the giuing of this counsell and the asking of this request It is an euill thing to make any euill motion yea albeit no euill follow after it and albeit no consent be giuen vnto it It was euill in Sathan the Tempter to tempt our Sauiour in the Wildernsse t Iohn 4 46. albeit hee found nothing in him and could fasten no infidelitie no presumption no sinne vpon him So is it in his Instruments although they cannot preuaile to seduce any vnto sinne and draw them to offend God yet they haue wicked hearts and intents in laying snares and baites to intrap others Wee see this in Iosephes vnchast Mistresse albeit shee could not draw away his heart from the feare of God nor weaken the Faith hee had in him yet her sinne was not the lesse nor her purpose any whit the better We see this likewise in the suit that Haman propounded and obtained u Ester 3 9. If it please the King let it be written that the Iewes may be destroyed Now albeit the Church was deliuered yet his mallice was insatiable and in the ende turned to his owne destruction This ought to terrifie all gracelesse Suppliants that make no choyce or conscience what they demaund for when they are not carefull to desire such thinges as are warrantable and consonant to the will and heauenly pleasure of God their owne requestes doe many times in the iust iudgement of God turne to their owne confusion Wherefore it standeth all men vpon to looke with a single eye into the cause which they mind before they seeke it and sue for it that it be iust reasonable conscionable and honest against such as neuer haue in themselues such consideration but so they may speede in their purpose they regard not what they desire This is a point worthy to be marked of all especially of those that depend vpon others to be aduanced and preferred It is a greeuous sinne to abuse the fauour and authority of others to bring their bad and leud purposes to passe It is the manner of many men that are in credit with great persons to be bold to sollicite any of them without difference or due regard of equitie not considering the lawfulnesse or vnlawfulnesse of the thing the making or marring of others the doing of good vnto them or the vtter vndoing of them Hence it is that Iohn Baptist exhorteth the Souldiers that came vnto him to be instructed x Luke 3 14. Doe violence to no Man neyther accuse any falselie and be content with your wages We must therefore take heed what we aske into what inconueniences we draw and driue others into Our requests must be seasoned with the feare of God Vse 3. Lastly we learne that no man hath an absolute power and authority ouer others but limited and restrained within certain bounds Paul had the highest office of Apostleship committed vnto him yet he could not require and commaund what we list he could goe no further then the will of the Lord which is declared and doubled in this place Albeit God haue lifted vp our heads aboue others and made vs Rulers to commaund yet we cannot command what we list The Maister must remember y Eph. 6 9. That he also hath a Maister in heauen The Father must consider that he also hath a Father which is in Heauen Such as are inferiours are not bound to yeelde an absolute obedience in all thinges but they are tyed to obey their Superiors so farre as they do not disobey the
euill continually by the second birth we are enabled and strengthened by the spirit to do good and to walke in the wayes of God that are well pleasing in his sight so that this ought to bee much more esteemed of vs then the former and to comfort vs aboue all thinges and times in the world We see this in the example of Zaccheus y Luke 19 6. who at his newe birth was comforted exceedingly he receiued Christ Iesus ioyfully he acknowledged him as the Father that begat him willingly hee made a great feast for gladnesse and gaue great guifts to the poore with al alacrity The like appeareth in the Iaylor recorded in the Acts of the Apostles z Acts. 16 32 33. Who being conuerted at the same time he tooke his two Fathers Paule Silas and washed their wounds he set meat before them reioysed greatly with all his houshold We ought therefore to know them that haue begotten vs in the Lord and haue bin Instruments of our conuersion These examples serue as a reproofe against those that neuer had knowledge either of the time when or of the place where or of the maner how or of the person by whom they were conuerted and begotten againe as new borne babes in Christ that neuer had the feeling of this grace of regeneration This is a wretched condition and a fearfull signe that they sauour stil of the flesh and lie in the corruptions of the old Adam and knowe not what a second birth meaneth Thus it was with Nicodemus a Iohn 3 1 3 4 a man of the Pharisies a Ruler of the Iewes and a Teacher of Israel when Christ had taught him That except a Man be borne againe he cannot see the Kingdome of God hee answered How can a man be borne which is olde Can hee enter into his Mothers wombe againe and be borne We see in al Churches there is an order appointed and to good purpose that a note should bee taken and a Register kept of our birth and the birth of our Children If there bee a good vse of this much more benefit and comfort shal we find by the recording of our second birth of our life in God and our dying to sinne by remembering the time the place the party other such like circumstances to the euerlasting peace of our owne Consciences by whom we haue beene brought to this life And indeede it is vnpossible that euer we should reioyce at the conuersion of a sinner except wee haue learned to conceiue great ioy and gladnesse when our hearts are opened and softned to receiue the Graces of God into them Vse 4. Lastly seeing we are to reioyce at the good of our brethren wee must from hence be drawn to an higher and farther duty Namely to giue thanks to God for them as for the blessings bestowed vpon our selues It is our duty to craue of God such thinges as they want and to giue him the praise for such things as he hath bestowed vpon them Our ioy must not be carnal but our reioysing must be in the Lord. If then we order our ioy and gladnesse aright it will lift vs vp to behold and consider from whence al good things proceed We oftentimes receiue at the hands of God many good guifts but neuer remember to returne vnto him the praise So it falleth out that diuers will seeme ioyful and glad at the prosperity and happinesse of their brethren who neuerthelesse are tongue-tied neuer open their mouths to giue glorie to the giuer and granter of them We must therefore know that it is our duty to render thankes to God for his benefits vouchsafed to his people And this is a notable signe and token whereby we may try and examine what our mirth and gladnesse is and whether it bee rightly ordered and disposed or not If it be Spirituall and not Carnall Holy and not Prophane Heauenly and not Worldly it will stirre vs vp to cast vp our eyes and hearts to the Father of Lights acknowledging al to come from the seat of his holinesse The Apostle directing the Church what their ioy ought to be saith Phillip 4 4. Reioyce in the Lord alwaies againe I say reioyce This vse which now wee vrge of this Doctrine is expressely confirmed and concluded in the practise of Iethro as we see Exod. 18 10 11. before remembred vnto vs so soone as he had testified his reioysing at all the goodnesse which the Lorde had shewed to Israell immediately he saide Blessed be the Lord who hath deliuered you out of the hand of the Egiptians and out of the hand of Pharaoh who hath also deliuered the people from vnder the hand of the Egyptians now I knowe that the Lord is greater then all the Gods for as they haue dealt proudly with them so are they recompensed Thus Moses declareth that the great workes and wonders that God had shewed to Israell wrought great ioy of heart in Iethro his Father in Lawe but he rested not there nor stayed in an outward reioysing his ioy did end in thankesgiuing which sanctifieth all our mirth and gladnesse For if our mouths be filled with laughter and our tongue with ioy and yet God bee shut out of our minds there is nothing in vs but pride and prophannesse of hart Then is our mirth true mirth and our ioyfulnesse true gladnesse when God is al in all when we acknowledge him to bee the author of it This appeareth in the people b Ps 126 1 2 3 when God brought againe the captiuity of Syon They were like them that dreame and became very ioyfull Then said they among the Heathen The Lord hath done great things for them the Lord hath done great things for vs whereof we reioyce Where we see that their ioy of heart was accompanied with giuing of thankes The like wee might say of Melchizedek King of Shalem and Priest of the most high God who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the Kinges and blessed him saying c Gen. 14 19. Blessed art thou Abram of God most high possessor of Heauen and Earth and blessed be the most high God which hath deliuered thine enemies into thine hand This reproueth those that know no ioy but that which is fleshly like vnto themselues who as they are carnall so they reioyce in nothing but that which is carnall The end of this ioy is heauinesse It is the faithful onely that are of God in Christ Iesus that can truly reioyce and be merrie from the heart as for the ioy of others it is but from the teeth and tongue outwardly it commeth not from the inward parts This the Prophet teacheth Psal 32 21. and 33 1. Be glad ye righteous and reioyce in the Lord and be ioyfull al ye that are vpright in heart Thereby declaring that the vngodly and prophane men of the Worlde haue nothing to doe with this gladnesse whereof wee speake their ioy is not in the Lorde but in the
in Gods Mercie by the example of those that were called at the last houre of the day Marke that so soone as the theefe and Laborers were called u Math. 20. 7. by by they repented the reason why they turned from their sinnes no sooner was because grace was no sooner offered vnto them but when God spake they heard his voice when God called they answeared without delay whereas these impenitent persons haue had the meanes oftentimes offered vnto them and yet refuse the calling of the Lord. Thirdly we are to hope the best of our brethren to commend them vnto God to pray for their conuersion There cannot be a greater iniury done vnto them then to passe the sentence of condemnation vpon them and as much as lieth in vs to blot them out of the booke of Life Hence it is that the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 4. x 1 Cor. 4 5. Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten thinges that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest and then shall euery man haue praise of God The secrets of God belong vnto him wee are not to search into them but to adore them Knowing that thou wilt doe euen more then I say This is a confirmation of the former conclusion drawne from a comparison of the greater to the lesse in this manner I doubt not but thou wilt receiue him because thou art ready to perfourme more then I require at thy handes which is amplified and enlarged by an humane testimony I know it well enough Heere then wee may see the good opinion that Paule had conceiued of Philemon that he was willing not onely to graunt whatsoeuer he craued of him but to yeeld more then he required Doctrine 5. The Faithfull being moued to Christian duties haue yeelded more then hath bin required of them The Doctrine arising from hence is this that righteous men being mooued to Honest Charitable Iust and necessary duties will yeeld more then men can well request and require them to doe The people of God haue from time to time shewed themselues ready not onely to do what they haue beene commanded but to practise more then hath beene charged vpon them This we see in the Children of Israell when they were required to bring their Offerings y Exod. 35 5 36 5 6. to the Lord with a willing heart they brought too much more then enough for the vse of the worke and the building of the Tabernacle They were not slacke and backward in furthering the seruice of the Sanctuary but zealous and forward in promoting the glory of God and the place of his worship so that they prepared and presented more then was looked for at their handes When Dauid saw that the plague was stayed and the hand of God remooued from him and his people he was willed to go vp and reare an Altar vnto the Lord in the threshing floore of Araunah the Iebusite where the Angell stood being commanded to stay his hand which he desired to buy with his money but Araunah said vnto Dauid z 2 Sam. 24 21 22. Let my Lord the King take and offer what seemeth him good in his eyes Behold the Oxen for the burnt Offering and Chariots and the Oxen for Wood all these thinges as a King he gaue vnto the King True it is Dauid would not accept of this kindnesse nor offer a burnt offering vnto the Lord his God of that which cost him nothing so that he boght the threshing floore the Oxen of him at a price notwithstanding it sheweth the readinesse willingnesse and forwardnesse of this good man to doo more then was required at his hands And as we saw the free-heartednesse of the people at the building of the Tabernacle so we may see the same in preparing for the building of the Temple for when Dauid prouoked thē by word and example to offer freely and said a 1 Chro. 29 20 21. Who is willing to fill his hand to day vnto the Lord The Princes of the families and the Princes of the Tribes of Israell and the Captaines of thousands and of hundreths with the Rulers of the Kings worke offered willingly and they gaue for the seruice of the house of God fiue thousand Talents of Gold c. and they with whom precious stones were found gaue them to the Treasure of the house of the Lord c. So that among them they brought more to the helping forward of the building of the Temple then Dauid looked for The like we see in the practise of the Churches of Macedonia who prouided for the Saints of Ierusalem not onely as they were able but beyonde that which they were able for though themselues were brought to great misery and extreame pouerty yet they fainted not but became so forward that he saith of them b 2 Cor. 8 3 4. I beare them record that to their power yea and beyond their power they were willing and they prayed vs with great instance that we would receiue the grace and fellowspip of the Ministring which is towardes the Saints The Apostle craueth of them a little and they performe much hee beseecheth them to do according to their power and they bring vnto him beyond their power By all these examples as by a Iury of many witnesses it appeareth that the faithfull will not hang backe but be ready to performe and practise more then is required of them they will not do lesse but more then is looked for at their hands Reason 1. Though this truth be plaine in it selfe yet it will bee made much plainer by reasons First of all the obedience of the faithfull will super-abound because they set before them the example of God and delight to come neere vnto him They haue experience of his bountifull dealing toward them he is ready to graunt not onely what they aske but more then they aske They finde him not onely willing to heare them when they pray c Psal 21 3. But forwarde to preuent them with his blessings before they pray When Salomon desired a wise heart to go in and out before his people he gaue him Wisedome Riches Honour Seeing therefore the godly do feele this vnspeakable liberality of God toward them that he heareth before we call and granteth before wee aske and answereth before we request wee ought to resemble our heauenly Father and to put on his Image that we may shew our selues like vnto him in yeelding more at the suite of our brethren then can be required of vs. Reason 2 Secondly the Children of God haue a free and willing minde and seeke to walke before him with a perfect heart And what will not a willing heart do Will it not striue to attaine to perfection When Moses setteth downe the forwardnesse of the people in offering to the Lord for the worke of the Tabernacle of the Congregation he maketh this to be the cause d
Exod. 35 5. 21 22. They had a willing heart And againe Euery one brought somewhat whose heart encouraged him and whose spirit made him willing both men and weomen as manie as were free-hearted came and brought Taches Earings and Rings c. The like is mentioned of Araunah the Iebusite that he had in the seruice of God e 2 Sa. 24 22. The heart of a King Now where there is a free spirit a willing minde and a perfect heart there is no dallying or delaying in the duties of piety and obedience but so feruent and zealous a proceeding that we see men voluntarily inclined to do more then we could desire of them Reason 3. Thirdly their ioyfulnesse in the workes of righteousnesse and godlinesse do exceed the triall of necessity Though the Lorde try his people with manifold afflictions yet they are so farre from quailing and cooling their willing readinesse and ready willingnesse to do according to that they are required nay aboue that they are required that they make the same much more excellent and famous This is the reason expressed by the Apostle that the Churches of Macedonia were liberall according to their ability beyond their ability f 2 Cor. 8 2. Because in great trial of affliction their ioy abounded and their most extreame pouerty abounded vnto their rich liberality Such ioy and comfort do the faithfull take in doing the duties required of them that they think they can neuer do too much or proceed too farre Reason 4. Fourthly they acknowledge all things to be from God and to bee his and therefore they will yeeld freely where he requireth and what hee requireth and as farre as he enableth them to their vttermost strength This maketh striue with themselues euen to out-go themselues The Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth this vpon the practise of a good dutie performed with an earnest and zealous affection he blessed the Lord before al the Congregation and saide g 1 Chro. 29 10 11. Blessed be thou O Lord God of Israell our Father for euer euer Thine O Lord is greatnesse and power and glory and victory and praise thine is the kingdome O Lord and thou excellest as head ouer all c. The same doth the Apostle remember of them of Macedonia h 2 Cor. 8 5. This they did not as we looked for but they gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs by the will of God All these Reasons being laide together and duly considered do perswade to our Consciences this truth that we should shew our selues readie to yeelde more rather then lesse touching those duties that are required of vs. Vse 1. The Vses remaine to be handled First from hence we learne this point that forwardnesse and zeale in good thinges is greatly to bee commended We cannot yeeld more then is looked for at our hands vnlesse we be earnest and feruent in the spirit as men that are led by the spirite True it is there is no warrant to walke without our warrant or to runne too fast without any guide Hence it is that Salomon saith Eccl. 7 18 19. Be not thou iust ouer-much neither make thy selfe ouer wise wherefore shouldst thou be desolate Be not thou wicked ouer much neither be thou foolish wherefore shouldest thou perish not in thy time Meaning thereby that as we should not suffer sinne to raigne in our mortall bodies though we cannot wholly driue it away so we should not seeke a righteousnesse beyond the Law This ouer-much righteousnes was in him who being commanded in the name of God i 1 Kin. 20 35. to smite the Prophet in smiting to wound him refused to obey because it seemed strange vnto him to wound a man that was godly and not guilty of any crime The like is that which Saul did k 1 Sa. 15 21. who being expresly charged and forbidden to saue aliue any persons or Cattle that belonged to the Amalekites preserued the chiefest of the things and the choisest of the Oxen and Sheep to offer vp in sacrifice vnto the Lord. But the one of them was slaine of a Lyon the other lost his kingdome to teach vs that to obey is better then sacrifice to hearken is better then the fat of Rams So then we must vnderstand that albeit we are to be ready to yeeld more then well can be required of vs yet we must not thinke to do more then God requireth of vs. If we speak of the duties that God commandeth we come far short when we haue done what we can we must confesse we are vnprofitable seruants but when we speak of good and Christian duties which our Ministers or brethren craue of vs desire vs to practise we should willingly perfourme more then they aske at our hands Let vs therefore bee feruent and zealous in al lawful and honest thinges It is good alwayes to be earnest in a good thing The Lord abhorreth and detesteth the Luke-warme Laodiceans that are neither hot nor cold but wil spew them out of his mouth If any should deale in our cause for vs we would not haue him deale negligently and carelesly shal we then be remisse and carelesse when we deale in matters that belong to God and our owne saluation Shal we deale as men benummed with cold that seeme to haue no life in them but are frozen-hearted and haue no motion of the spirit of God in vs Let vs not stand at a stay but alwaies proceed forward as Trauellers that hasten to the end of their iourney or as Sea-faring men that thinke it long vntil they lye at rode in the Hauen as in a safe harbour from winde and weather This serueth to reprooue al those that accuse and reproach others for being too forward and zealous If wee bee not zealous in Religion we are of no religion whatsoeuer we account of our selues Vse 2. Secondly this Doctrine is a comfort to our selues and to other the seruants of God and an occasion of great ioy when as we our selues or others are forward and chearefull beyond expectation in good things A notable example of both is offered to our consideration in the prouision that was made and the furniture that was prouided for the building of the Temple 1 Chron. 29. 9. Where we see that when Dauid himselfe hauing a great zeal and delight in the house of his God gaue of his owne Gold and Siluer and the people and Princes following his example spared no cost and expenses it is said The people reioyced when they offered willingly for they offered willingly to the Lord with a perfect hart and Dauid the King also reioyced with great ioy Againe there is great occasion offred vnto vs to glorifie God to praise his name whensoeuer he worketh this willingnesse in the hearts of his childsen and when we see their zeale to abound and their readinesse to go beyond any request that we can make vnto them
feed on Milke as they that are inexpert in the word of Righteousnesse It is a signe of health when men grow in strength and stature and it is a token of the true Childe of God when men grow in grace This is it which the Apostle speaketh to the Corrinthians x 2 Cor. 8 7. As ye abound in euery thing in faith and word and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue toward vs euen so see that yee abound in this grace also And afterward he saith y verse 24. Shew toward them and before the Churches the proofe of your loue and of the reioycing that we haue of you Likewise Timothy had great praise in the Church who according to the prophesies that went before of him did answer the expectation of the faithful approuing himselfe in the sight of God and men Heerevnto commeth the counsell and commaundement of the Apostle z 1 Tim. 4 15 These thinges exercise and giue thy seife vnto them that it may be seene how thou profitest in all thinges It is a great comfort and encouragement to the people of God to see any the members of Christ to prosper and profit in good thinges On the otherside it ministreth occasion of much griefe and heauinesse of heart to behold the zeale of the Spirit quenched and the light of the Gospell that hath shined in their minds eclipsed If a man should looke vpon the members of his own body and see any one of them shriueled and withered as Arme or hand or Leg not prospering not growing not mouing not receiuing life from the head it would worke sorrow in vs and we would pitty others in whomsoeuer we should see such infirmities In like manner we must be well assured it cannot but greatly greeue the Church of God to behold the parts thereof to begin to faint and waxe feeble to grow groueling downeward when they should cast vp their eyes to Heauen and liue as Cittizens of that Kingdome 22 Moreouer also prepare me lodging for I hope through your Praiers I shall be freely giuen vnto you The order of the words THe chiefe matter of this Epistle concerning Onesimus hath hitherto bin handled and is now finished wherein we haue heard diuers and sundry reasons drawn partly from the person of Paule and partly from the person of Onesimus Now followeth the remainder intended chiefely by the Apostle concerning himselfe For we haue already shewed that the principall scope of this Epistle is double one touching Onesimus which hath thus far beene expounded the other touching Paul himselfe which now commeth to be considered This point is knit vnto the former and hath an euident dependance vpon it and is amplified by a transition in the first words Moreouer also Heereby he doth effectually mooue Philemon and seeketh to obtaine his former purpose For when he heareth that he shall shortly entertaine the Apostle himselfe in his house it must needes kindle a greater forwardnesse and willingnesse in him to graunt his request least hee make him heauy and deceiue his expectation Whereas therefore Philemon might haue thought with himselfe and thus reasoned touching Paules suit It skilleth not whether I graunt it or not he hath beene a most lewd Seruant vnto me and Paule liueth farre off from me he is held in Prison at Rome eyther he will not heare what becommeth of Onesimus or if he doe heare peraduenture he shall neuer be deliuered out of prison but remaine a Prisoner all the daies of his life and therefore I will deal with Onesimus as seemeth good to my selfe These and such like imaginations the Apostle putteth out of his head and telleth him he should shortly looke for his comming vnto him whereby he should know what account he made of his wordes and what obedience he would yeeld to his request Hence it is that for this cause Paule craueth to haue lodging prepared for him rather by Philemon then any other Citizen at Colosse not that he required much prouision and preparation to bee made for his entertainement a Phil. 4 11. Who had taught others and learned himselfe to be content with a little but because by this commaundement as by a sharpe Sword he would pierce the Bowels of Philemon and as by a strong Engine batter the Fort and Bulwark of his heart and throughly perswade him and preuaile with him to receiue Onesimus both into his house and into his fauour In this verse we haue to consider two pointes first a Commaundment secondly a reason whereby the commaundement is strengthened The commaundement is to prepare him hostage and lodging wherein he answereth a double doubt and question that might arise in him and trouble the motion and matter that Paule intended For first he might haue saide I may vse Onesimus as I list Paule is farre enough from hearing of it Againe he might haue thought b Theophil enarrat in epistol Philem. It is well he had such a cause to plead and such a request to make otherwise I should neuer haue heard from him These suspitions the Apostle remooueth when he saith in this place I haue not written for his cause alone but for my selfe that thou make account to be mine Host and to receiue mee into thine House The reason is drawne from the working cause I hope to be giuen vnto you through your Prayers and may be thus frame If I hope to be giuen vnto you by your Prayers then prepare me Hostage But I hope to be giuen vnto you by your Praiers Therefore prepare me Hostage Or rather the latter part of this Verse is the the taking away of an Obiection which Philemon might haue made vpon the hearing of the charge giuen vnto him of preparing him lodging which may be thus supplyed Shall wee looke for thy comming Why Thou art a Prisoner Thou art safe enough from comming to vs and lodging at mine house thou must be content with a cold lodging in another place thou maist well tell vs of thy forth comming but I doubt thou wilt not yet be cōming forth To this the Apostle aunswereth I hope in short time to be deliuered whereunto he annexeth two causes of his hope that he might know it was not builded in the Ayre without foundation but grounded and established sufficiently relying vpon the prayers of the faithfull and vpon the grace and mercy of God The Interpretation of the words This is the order of the wordes Now let vs consider the Interpretation of them as they lye When he saith Prepare me lodging he meaneth the entertainement of Hospitality whereof lodging is but a part The word signifieth al things requisite for the well vsing of a Stranger as receiuing to House food lodging and all other necessaries belonging thereunto whereof many parts are expressed c 1 Tim. 5 10 by the Apostle in the description of the Widdowes that were to be taken to serue the Church in attending vnto the sicke In the next place
heard we must performe the condition to glorifie him that hath heard vs. To disobey the Commandement is horrible Rebellion to distrust the promise is monstrous Infidelity to refuse the condition is vile ingratitude and vnthankfulnesse This promise is also laid before vs by Christ himselfe Math. 7 7 8. Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall bee opened vnto you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth to him that knocketh it shall be opened This promise of God is the shield of the faithfull it giueth them comfort and boldnesse in asking and confidence and assurance in obtaining If we had no promise there could arise in our hearts nothing but fearing and doubting nothing but terror and discoragement So then whether we consider that the prayers of the people of God are as pleasant Musicke to delight him or as a strong weapon to enforce him or as a sure building setled vpon the Rock of his promise we may safely conclude that they are very auaileable to helpe vs and others when as they proceede from an humble and faithfull heart which giueth life and quickening vnto them Vse 1 Let vs see the Vses that naturally arise from hence First it teacheth vs that if prayer be so auaileable we ought to learne what prayer is Manie there are that know the Commandement of God that he requireth this duty at their hands they see what they should doe who yet are altogether ignorant in the right manner of the doing of it They come to this worke as to an ordinary matter they performe it of custome they make it a Lippe-labour they come without feeling of the Maiesty of God or their owne wants We must therefore vnderstand that to pray is to put vp our requests to God according to his will from a contrite heart in the name of Christ Iesus with assurance to be heard The first thing required in Prayer In which description of Prayer there is offered to our considerations these fiue thinges First that it is a putting vp and powring out of our requests to God For k Rom. 10 14 how shall we call vpon him in whom wee doe not beleeue And as he only is to be beleeued in so he onely knoweth our conditions heareth our cries and seeth our necessities It is therefore our dutie to seeke vnto him in our misery and to make him a Tower of refuge to resort vnto This the Prophet Esay teacheth Chap. 17 7. At that day shall a man looke to his Maker and his eyes shall looke to the holy one of Israell Wee must acknowledge that it is not left in our owne choise to pray or not to pray we haue an expresse Commandement After this manner pray ye And againe Pray continually Let them therefore bee ashamed that make no care or Conscience to pray and such as cannot pray at all These two may well be ioyned together and are brethren in euill and Companions in wickednesse For Prayer is a guift bestowed vppon all the faithful in some measure Some haue this blessed grace in a greater degree and some in a lesse but al are indued with it in some sort none do wholly want it that want not the spirit Hence it is that we read of the l Zach. 12 10. Spirit of supplications Dauid and Daniell were often in the practise of this duty and fayled not three times a day to humble themselues in the presence of God There is no man so simple and sottish but knoweth how to aske a benefit when he wanteth it he can aske for bread when he lacketh it he can craue drinke when he is thirsty he can craue apparrell when we would be cloathed We see the practise of this in little Children they are quickly brought to do this and yet I feare mee the greatest part of men neither desire nor know how to desire any thing at the hands of God who is a liberall rewarder of all that come vnto him and call vpon him They can begge of men but they haue no knowledge to put vp any supplication to God If a Prince should set out an Edict and make a Proclamation that whosoeuer would come and make humble sute vnto him should haue such a faire Lordship or rich Manour there are few that would misse it for want of asking no man would want words all men would be eloquent enough there would be suters and suppliants great store that would make their tongues serue them ripely and readily for such a purpose Thus it is between God vs he hath published that m Ioel 2 32. Rom. 10 13. Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lorde shall be saued Let vs not now be wanting to our selues nor lose a kingdom for want of asking If we aske for grace and glory we shall obtaine That which we would doe for a temporall possession let vs not leaue vndone to obtaine an heauenly inheritance and if we would goe vnto men let vs not neglect or omit to pray vnto God The second thing required in prayer The second thing to be obserued in the right inuocation of the name of God is that it must be offered vp according to his word and will We are not left at our owne liberty and our voluntary choise how we will pray the manner prescribed allowed and accepted of God is when it is done according to his owne will He will be worshipped according to his owne appointment and not as we please This was taught vs before out of the Apostle Iohn Chap. 5 14. This is the assurance that we haue in him that if wee aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. He doth not promise that whatsoeuer we craue we shall receiue and whatsoeuer we aske wee shall obtaine but he restraineth the promise Whatsoeuer we shall aske according to his will This therefore is the right manner of praying to pray according to his will that commandeth this duty of vs. We must craue of him such thinges as he alloweth and not lust after the things that he hateth and forbiddeth This being the rule of Prayer that is shortly set downe doth direct vs in all our supplications to seeke to know his will then to submit our selues vnto it if we would pray with fruit and profit We see among men this order obserued that such as desire to obtaine the fauor and helpe of other do frame themselues wholly vnto their will So ought it to be with vs if wee woulde haue God to respect vs and heare vs we must fashion our selues according to his pleasure otherwise we deceiue our selues if we hope for any blessing at his hands Now the will of God directing our prayers consisteth in three things First that our bodies and soules be no otherwise setled then becommeth those that are to enter talke and communication with God This the faithfull declared by lifting vp their handes by casting vp the
eies by bowing downe the knees and such other gestures as testified the sequestring of all their thoughts from the earth and earthly cogitations and the bringing of all their mind to the meditation of heauen and heauenly things Secondly we haue need in prayer of perseuerance continuance Wee must not giue ouer and wax weary It pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to defer to heare to helpe vs not that he neglecteth vs or forgetteth vs or wisheth our hurt but to exercise our Faith by delaying Wherefore all rash presumption ought to be far from vs which dareth to prescribe vnto God either the time or the maner of our deliuerance and of granting our requests It is our duty to wait patiently vpon the Lord and to refer vnto him the meanes and maner of helping of vs. The woman of Canaan n Math. 15 22. is a notable example to teach vs to continue in prayer euen then when wee seeme to haue the repulse and deniall The Widdow in the Gospell is a o Luke 18 1 2 worthy president to this purpose to moue vs to this perseuerance and not to giue ouer Lastly we must beware that we aske no more then God giueth vs leaue to aske in his word We must require those things that are fitting vs to craue and beseeming God to grant Many men neuer consider these things but are rash and heady in their petitions regarding neither what he in goodnesse and Iustice can giue neither what is profitable for themselues to receiue Some craue riches to spend in lust and riot other wish for strength to be reuenged of their enimies p Rom. 12 21 whom they ought to receiue with goodnesse Others are not ashamed to ask foule and filthy things which one would blush to aske of a mortal man which the Heathen q Pers Satyr 2. themselues haue condemned These are the causes why our prayers are not heard because we aske amisse and do not submit our willes to his will Our wils are carnall and corrupt his will is pure and holy and the rule of all righteousnesse The 3. thing required in prayer The third point to be obserued in prayer is that it proceed from an humble and contrite heart If pride do compasse vs as a Chain and an high conceit of our selues possesse vs we are deceiued if we suppose to obtaine anie thing at the hands of God A proud Begger is hated of God and scorned of men There can nothing be seene more deformed and despised then a poor man that is proud There is nothing can worse sort together then a proude heart and a beggers purse God euer-more resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the humble and lowly The Prophet Dauid declareth this Psal 51 16 17. Thou desirest no Sacrifice though I would giue it thou delightest not in Burnt Offerings The Sacrifices of God are a contrite spirite a contrite and a broken heart O Lord thou wilt not despise We must learne therefore truely to feele our owne pouerty and misery let vs consider that we neede all things that we aske and so ioyne an earnest and feruent affection and desire of obtaining Indeed wee cannot alwayes haue a like feeling but wee must alwayes striue against deadnesse of heart and dulnesse of spirit Let vs shake off all vaine-glory and pride and giue all the glory to God as the poore Publican did in the Gospell Thus haue the faithfull done r Psal 143 2. Dan. 6 17. Esay 64 5. Ier. 14 7. as appeareth in Dauid Daniell Esay Ieremy We must not bee like the proud Pharisie Å¿ Luke 16 11. that stood vpon his owne righteousnesse and condemned other of wickednesse and prophanenesse Let vs also come with Repentaunce not onely crauing pardon for sins past and making an humble Confession of faults present but desiring grace to be strengthned in time to come Lastly let not our prayer be a lip-labour for forme and fashion sake but earnest and feruent When Saneherib inuaded Iudah and besieged the strong Citties and thought to win them for him-selfe Hezekiah and the Prophet Esay with him t 2 Chr. 32 20 cried to heauen Thus doth the Prophet Ieremy speake u Lam. 2 19. Arise cry in the night in the beginning of the Watches poure out thine heart like water before the face of the Lord lift vp thine hands toward him c. Heerunto accordeth the Apostle Rom. 8 26 27. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not how to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sights which cannot be expressed but he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God Thus it appeareth out of the practise of the Prophets Apostles what kinde of prayers God accepteth True it is they auaile much howbeit they must be feruent Cold prayers turne into sinne and neuer bring with them any blessing We will seeme to drawe neere to God and to honor him howbeit it is only with our mouths and lips which is a vaine woorshipping of him We will needs cal vpon his name but our prayers freeze betweene our teeth and are vttered without zeale These are they that pray but it is in such sort as if they neuer meant to speed If a Child should craue any thing of his parents in that manner they would take them-selues to bee abused The fourth thing required in prayer The 4. thing expressed in the former description of praier is that it must be put vp in the name of Christ Iesus He is the Mediator of the new Testament he standeth between the wrath of his Father vs he maketh continuall intercession for vs. If then we would haue our prayers accepted we must come in his name he is the High-priest of our profession he offereth them vp vnto his Father who accepteth them not for their woorthinesse but for his worthinesse not for their merits but for his merits as wee shall shew farther in the Doctrine following In his Name did the Fathers come to the Throne of Grace and presented their prayers before God assuring themselues to bee heard for his sake This is manifest in the prayer that Daniell maketh Chap. 9. 17. Now therefore O our God hear the Prayer of thy seruant and his supplications and cause thy face to shine vppon thy Sanctuary that lyeth wast for the Lords sake He acknowledgeth Christ Iesus to be the heire and Lord of all things in whom and through whom God would accept his praiers This we might farther Å¿ 1 Sam. 3 21. 2 Sam. 7 21. shew by other examples yea it is taught vs by the mouth of Christ himselfe t Iohn 16 23. Verily verily I say vnto you whatsoeuer ye shaâ—… aske the Father in my name he will giue it you As no man can come to the Father but by him so no man can obtaine any thing but by him
Wee cannot aske in our owne name u Ferus in Ioh. 16. that is for our owne merits any thing we ask and obtaine in the name of Christ By his name we must vnderstand his incarnation his passion his death his deserts his intercession For as he that hath Christ hath eternall life because Christ is the way the trueth and the life so he that hath Christ obtaineth all things because he it is alone in whom the Father is well pleased It is therefore a lawfull and laudable custom of the true Church to conclude and shut vp their prayers in the name of Christ declaring thereby that their trust and confidence to be heard standeth not in themselues nor in any other then the Mediatour betweene God and them True it is the Church of Rome vseth this form and endeth in his name but this is no better then a meere mocking of Christ For albeit they adde in the closing vp of their prayers Through our Lord Iesus Christ yet the substance of them is full of Idolatry and the Saints are made Idols and Christ a Mediator to bring vs to them which is as foule a dishonour as if the eldest sonne who is heire of al should be vsed and employed to bring vs into the fauour of the seruant of the house So then we must holde it as a principle of our Faith to direct vs in our prayers that they be not made in the name of any creature but in the name and mediation of Christ alone And heereby is discouered a manifest fault and palpable error of ignorant people They powre out many Prayers and cry out oftentimes Lord helpe me Lorde haue mercie vpon me Thus doe these poore and simple blind soules rush vppon the Lord as it were into the Chamber of presence without a guide they know not the nature of God that he is as well a most fearefull iudge as a most mercifull father and they are ignoraunt of the Office of the Mediator in whose name they should present their prayers to him Hee that commeth in his owne name commeth in a wrong name and he that commeth without Christ departeth without fruite Hee sprinkleth our prayers with the sweete Odours of his merits and mediation without which our prayers and our persons are abhominable The fift thing required in Prayer The fift and last thing required in Prayer is that it must be made with assurance to be heard Prayer is to be made in faith whereby a man must haue confidence that he shall obtaine that which he hath asked This affiance being wanting maketh Prayer to bee no prayer Whosoeuer doubteth whether God will graunt his requests or not can neuer pray for any thing earnestly and effectually This our Sauiour teacheth Marke 11 24. Whatsoeuer ye desire when ye pray beleeue that ye shall haue it and it shall bee done vnto you None can haue this perswasion to be heard none can haue this affiance that God is both willing and able to helpe them but the faithfull who haue assurance that their sinnes are pardoned and their personnes reconciled vnto God in Christ Such as stand in doubt of this can neuer beleeue anie other promises reuealed in the word nor be sure that any of his prayers shall bee heard If any come and make any suite or supplication vnto vs whom wee know to doubt of our good will and meaning toward vs can wee regarde them or accept of them So they can by no meanes please God that while they are praying doubt of his good meaning or Almighty power and know not how he is affected and disposed toward them For this cause the Apostle Iames directing vs in the right course of prayer commandeth rhat it be made in faith without doubting Iames 1 6 7. Let him aske in Faith and wauer not for he that wauereth is like a waue of the Sea tossed of the wind and carried away neither let that man thinke that he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. It is a great corruption of the flesh and such as springeth from the bitter root of Infidelity to imagine that God doeth not or will not regarde our prayers according to that saying of the Prophet Psal 10 13. Wherefore doth the wicked contemne God He saith in his heart Thou wilt not regard Obiection But heere some may Obiect say How can we haue this assurance seeing many pray and yet receiue not they aske and obtaine not The Prophet Dauid complaineth y Psal 22 2. O my God I cry by day but thou hearest not and by night but haue no audience And in another place z 2 Sam. 12 14 He prayed for the life of his child with great earnestnesse of spirit with great humblenesse of mind with great anguish of hart and yet he obtained not the life of his sonne that he desired for the Child died Answere I answere to this many waies First God doth sometimes deferre to answere his seruants to make them cry more earnestly We are made of a dull Mettall we quickly wax weary in prayer we must haue some means to kindle our zeale Now it is a great error in the faithfull to thinke that GOD deceyueth vs because hee delayeth vs it is the purpose of God to try vs for the exercise of our faith and the encrease of our zeale Secondly men doe sometimes pray that are prophane and lye in some greeuous sinne that is vnrepented of which is as a thicke cloude standing betweene the Lord and vs and as it were stopping his eares that he cannot heare vs or as a barre that lyeth in our way that we cannot possibly come into the presence of God True Repentance wil scatter the Cloud and remoue the barre that is before vs but till sinne bee forsaken a Iohn 9 31. our Prayers cannot bee graunted Many complaine that they are not heard and murmure that they spend their wordes as in the Winde but they neuer consider what the cause is and where the fault lyeth and how it is to bee reformed Thirdly they pray to satisfie their lusts and do not aske such thinges as they ought to desire according as the Apostle Iames vpbraydeth the Iewes to whom he wrote b Iames 4 3. Ye aske and receiue not because ye ask amisse that ye might lay the same out on your pleasures It is not enough to craue good thinges but we must aske them to a good end If our purpose be euill our Prayers cannot be good our requests cannot be granted Fourthly we must pray for earthly things with condition so farre as they may serue to the glory of God and our owne good and therefore we must refer our selues wholy to his will and pleasure as we are taught in the Lords Prayer to say Thy will be done Spirituall Graces we may aske without exception but earthly benefits with limitation Lastly God heareth our prayers two wayes First when he granteth that thing which we aske Thus he heard
for themselues but for the precious merits of their Sauiour Christ I except not the blessed Virgin Mary his Mother but as once shee reioyced in God her Sauiour so now she triumpheth in Christ her Redeemer and is accepted through the deserts of her sonne To conclude this point let vs remember the saying of the Apostle Iohn k 1 Iohn 2 1. If any man sinne we haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the reconciliation for our sinnes Where we see he ioyneth these two together to bee an Aduocate and to make reconciliation and appropriateth them both to the person of Christ If then the Saints be our Aduocates that wee should present our prayers vnto them they to Christ and Christ to God they must also make reconciliation for our sinnes and appease the wrath of God the father which is vnpossible for them to do and blasphemous for vs to affirme It is our duty therefore to repair resort vnto God the father through the merits of his son Iesus Christ The Prophet complaineth l Psal 20 7. That some trust in Chariots some in horses So in time of troble some seeke to Saints Angels m Leuit. 19 31 Esa 8 19. 17 8. 44 17 18 others flye to Witches Idols but we must remember the name of the Lord our God But of this point we haue spoken before more at large Thirdly it reproueth such as see the want of many blessings in themselues and others feel great iudgements and publick calamities vpon themselues others and yet pray not at all to haue the one bestowed and the other remoued These are like to brute beasts that rore cry out for their prey when they want meat but they neuer consider from whence they receiue it and as the swine that eat the Mast in the woods but neuer look vp to the tree from whence it falleth or as the dog that biteth the stone that is cast at him but looks not to the hand that threw it So do these men they can mourne and murmure when they sustaine any losse feele any plague or finde any want but they haue no knowledge to search out the cause or the meanes how Gods blessings should be obtained or his iudgements be preuented Hence it is that the Prophets complaine of this sencelesnesse and want of feeling of Gods mercie and our owne misery as we see in Ezekiell and in other places n Ezek. 22 30. Esay 59 16. 63 5. I sought for a Man among them that should not make vp the hedge and stand in the gappe before the Land that I should not destroy it but I found none It is a vaine thing for a Physician to know the Disease and not to apply the Remedie so likewise is it a great folly for vs to knowe our owne wantes and yet to want Wisedome to take a right course to redresse the same What deadnesse of heart hath entred into vs that we haue forgotten the commandements of God and cannot remember the examples of his seruantes that haue obtained great things at his hands and cannot be encouraged by his manifolde and mercifull promises that he hath made vnto vs Let vs then bee prouoked to this dutie and not be wanting vnto our selues but respect our owne good and benefit in seeking vnto the Lord daily in calling vpon him earely and late The seruants of Naaman reproue him in that being commanded an easie and ready way to be cured and clensed of his Leprosie yet hee hung backe and would not vse the remedy o 2 King 5 13. If the Prophet say they to their Maister hadde commanded thee a greater thing wouldest thou not haue done it How much rather then when he saith to thee wash and be cleane So may it be said to vs to shake off our drowsinesse and to worke forwardnesse in vs to practise this duty If the Lord in our present wants should require at our hands any hard and difficult thing ought wee not to obey him and to performe his Commandement How much more then when hee respecteth our weakenesse and saith onely Aske and you shall haue seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you We shall not need now to say in our owne hearts Who shall ascend into Heauen or descend into the deepe to bring his blessings vnto vs from thence The remedie is at hand the meanes are neere euen in our mouth and in our heart this is the prayer of faith which auaileth much if it be feruent It teacheth vs the way to the Lords treasures to put our hand into his Cofers to take such benefits as we want and to put vp the arrowes of his wrath into his quiuer which he hath drawn against vs to shoot at vs. Vse 3. Thirdly from hence ariseth great comfort to all the faithfull that call vpon the name of God For are the prayers of good men auayleable for our good Do they procure blessinges and stay iudgements Then haue wee great cause to reioyce and matter of great ioy offered vnto vs in the diligent practise of this duty We are assured that the Lord will not defraud deceiue vs but giue vs those things that we desire and he knoweth what we want Is our Faith weake He will strengthen vs. Are we ignorant He wil enstruct vs. Doe we want the Graces of his spirit He will supply them Is our Loue cold He will quicken it Is our Repentance vnperfect Hee will perfect it On the other side are his Iudgements among vs He will remooue them Are we in distresse He will haue mercie vppon vs. Doe our sinnes trouble vs He will discharge vs. Are we in sicknesse He wil restore vs. p Iames 5 13 14. Are we in any misery He will deliuer vs. If the consideration of this gracious dealing of God and the performance of his precious promises doe not put life into our dead hearts and assure comfort to our feeble spirits and raise vs vp when we are cast downe what weapon can be of sufficient force to pierce our hearts and to driue vs to the Conscionable practise of this duty If we had not a blessed experience of Gods goodnesse towards vs wee should haue the lesse sinne to doubt thereof But seeing there is no faithfull Man or Woman who hath not found the Lord readie to heare him in time of his need and that we are compassed about with so great a Cloude of witnesses let vs comfort our selues and one another in these things and bee stirred vp to call vpon his name Vse 4 Lastly are the Prayers of the faithfull profitable to all things and auaileable to make vs partakers of Gods blessinges and to stoppe the course of his Iudgements Then we must remember that it is our dutie to praise his name when hee hath heard our prayers and graunted our requestes either for our selues or our brethren It is
if he goe about to perswade vs that wee shall merit eternall life by our faithfulnesse in our Ministry and by diligent instructing of the people committing to our charge q Lib. de obitu Knoxi we must resist the subtill Serpent and defie him and deny his merrits It is the duty of all the godly that haue this Worlds goods to giue almes to the poore especially to the godly poore but if he mooue vs to giue Almes that we may get Heauen or gaine the praise of men we must striue against his tentation and not suffer our selues to be deluded by him For this is as much as if he should say vnto vs I would haue thee pray but thou shalt obtaine nothing I would haue thee giue almes but thou shalt haue no reward Seeing then we are subiect to a double tentation of Sathan who goeth about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may deuour so that he will if it be possible hinder vs from Prayers or if he cannot will corrupt them with his Leauen of merrit we must prepare to resist him r The meanes how to resist Satan in his tentations both waies Whensoeuer he goeth about to stay vs from praying vnto our heauenly Father we must resist him strong in faith and oppose against him these Meditations Let vs remember Gods most holy commaundement to call vpon him in the day ſ Psal 50 15. of trouble and that wee are continually to watch and pray t Luke 22 40 46. least we fall into tentation We haue together with the precept a promise annexed for our comfort and greater encouragement to this duty that he is neere to all that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth yea the eies of the Lord are vpon the iust and his eares are open vnto their prayers Let vs consider that there is an absolute necessity of the inuocation of his Name and of crauing his assistance that we may be freed and deliuered from the snares and assaults of the Deuill and that hee would giue vs strength to ouercome them and not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our power but giue a blessed issue of the tentation that we may be made able to beare it And as the necessitie is great to call vpon him daily In whom we line and mooue and haue our beeing so the profit thereof is no lesse it bringeth a blessed experience and tryall of Gods goodnesse and mercy toward vs It encreaseth his spirituall graces in vs and maketh vs zealous in all good workes It obtaineth those thinges that we want and remooueth the iudgements that hang ouer vs or are vpon vs. We haue the examples of all the faithfull as a Cloud of Witnesses to incite vs to this duty And if we put foorth our hands to take and vse any of the Creatures or blessings of God without asking him leaue we are no better then Theeues and Robbers These and such like Motiues serue to kindle our zeale in Prayer to quench the fiery darts of the Deuill which he casteth at vs. If he go about to puffe vs vp with pride through an opinion merriting by any euen our best workes of Prayer or Preaching or Almes-deedes wee must know that all our workes are vnperfect and that the good thinges in vs are his owne guifts Hence it is that the Apostle saith of himselfe and all his labours u 1 Cor. 15 9 10. I am the least of the Apostles by the Grace of God I am that I am and his Grace which is in me was not in vaine I laboured more aboundantly then they all yet not I but the Grace of God which is with me And in another place x 1 Cor. 3 7. Neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the encrease Againe y 1 Cor. 4 7. What hast thou that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why boastest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it It is a worthy saying set downe by our Sauiour z Luke 17 10. When ye haue done all those things which are commaunded you say We are vnprofitable Seruants wee haue done that which was our duty to doe Wherefore we must labour in all our workes to see our imperfections to cast downe ourselues in humility before the Iudgement seat of God and to referre all things to his glory The Apostle giueth this generall rule a 1 Cor. 10 31 Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of God And if in these ordinary and naturall workes we must ayme at that end as at a marke how much more in the Mysteries of our saluation and the great keyes of our Religion ought wee to giue thankes vnto God for blessing vs with spirituall blessings in heauenly thinges We are not able to inspire Grace into our barren hearts it is the guift of God and therefore he must be confessed the giuer of euery good giuing and perfect guift to the glory of his owne Name And for our selues let vs in all duties of our obedience Prayer Almes or whatsoeuer workes approoued of God prepare our selues to bring humble and broken hearts freed from the Thornes of pride and vaine-glory This is taught by Dauid in the Psalme b Psal 51 17. The Sacrifices of God are a contrite Spirit a contrite and a broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise The like we see Esay 66. c Esay 66 2. To him will I looke saith the Lord euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my wordes And thus was the practise of Daniell in his Prayer d Dan. 9 18. O Lorde encline thine eare open thine eyes and behold our desolations for we doe not present our supplications before thee for our owne righteousnesse but for thy great tender mercies This humility shall appeare to be in vs if we referre the end of all our actions to the honour of God and make that to be the scope Let the principall end be the glory of God the next the saluation of our Soules the third the edification of our Brethren in Christ Iesus Let vs cause our light so to shine before men that they may glorifie our Father which is in Heauen and then let vs follow those thinges which concerne peace and where-with one may edifie another Vse 2. Secondly as by the free bestowing of the graces of God we are taught to giue him all possible praise so it taketh away all opinion of the merits of workes wherein proud flesh is ready to trust For to place Merit and Iustification in our owne workes is to rase down a cheefe Foundation and principall Piller of Christian Religion both because thereby we abolish Grace and renounce saluation by Christ and make euery man a Sauiour to himselfe and so exclude saluation by Christ all which are shamefull Heresies and horrible blasphemies and detestable abhominations As many
mee and hath embraced this present world and is departed vnto Thessalonica Lastly he reckoneth vp Luke to wit the Euangelist who came to Rome as a Companion with Paule as we read Acts 28 14. and is named in the Epistle to the Colossians Å¿ Colos 4 14. Luke the beloued Physitian greeteth you Hee was a Physitian by profession and after his conuersion he accompanied Paul in his greatest dangers Of these men heere described wee might speake much and handle their liues at large t Centu. 1. lib. 2. cap. 10. castig addit in lib. 2. centu 1. but this is doone by others and this may suffice for the Interpretation of these verses We heard in the beginning of this Epistle that Paule ioyned Timothy to him as a ioynt Writer thereof and directeth it to others besides to Philemon that they might bee meanes and Mediatours vnto him so in the winding vp of the Epistle hee hath mustered together many others by all which he setteth vppon Philemon as it were with an Army of Intercessers and Aduocates to soften and ouercome his greeued and offended minde and to encline him to mercie and compassion The time when this Epistle written Moreouer this salutation giueth vs some direction of the time when this Epistle was written Touching the which time there is some difference among the learned Some are of opinion that this Epistle was written after the second that hee wrote to Timothy and this reason is rendered because in that Epistle it appeareth that Timothy and Marke were not with him and hee willeth them to make speede to come vnto him z 2 Tim. 4 9 11. Onely Luke is with mee Take Marke and bring him with thee for hee is profitable vnto me to Minister But in this Epistle it is euident that these men were come vnto him Seeing therefore there hee sendeth for them and heere they are found to be with him it should seeme that this Epistle is Written after the other This is the Reason vrged a Illyr in argum huius Epistol by many which seemeth to be of great force to perswade But if we diligently marke it and throughly consider of it we shall finde it to be too weake to beare the waight of this conclusion For this present Epistle as also that to the Colossians was written when hee was first taken the second to Timothy when he was taken the second time For Paul hauing appealed to Caesar from the partial dealing of the High-Priests and the cruell persecution of his owne nation was brought to Rome in the beginning of Neroes raigne about the thirde or fourth yeare thereof Now it is euident and knowne to all that Nero in the fiue first yeares was one of the most milde and mercifull Princes and as in his last yeares hee exceeded all men in Tyranny and Crueltie so in his first b Sueto in Neron hee passed all his predecessors in Mercie and Gentlenesse In the beginning of his Empyre Paule pleaded his cause before him and was deliuered out of prison and let go whether he would But the rage of the enemies of the Gospell being endlesse hee was taken againe about the end of Neroes raigne who waxed madde against Christian Religion at which time hee wrote the latter Epistle to Timothy wherein he fore-telleth the approaching of his death and the time of his dissolution c 2 Tim. 4 6. I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departing is at hand Thus much touching the time when this Epistle was written Generall Obseruations pointed out in these verses Now let vs point out some generall Obseruations out of these Verses that might be enlarged and farther stood vpon if time would serue First we see the Apostle setteth down a salutation proceeding from others which teacheth that salutations are an ordinary meanes ordained of God to nourish and cherrish mutuall loue and that vnion and coniunction which the members of Christs body haue one with another who are onely in body in regard of bodily presence seuered one from another in this present life whereas in heart they are ioyned together and shall bee heereafter both in soule and body Secondly albeit the Apostle were a prisoner for the faithes sake yet God doth not leaue him alone hee hath A Fellow-prisoner ioyned with him and many Fellow-helpers added vnto him And albeit hee delighteth not himselfe in the imprisonment of another but could rather wish him deliuered as appeareth by his words to Agrippa who saide he was almost perswaded to become a Christian d Acts 26 28 29. I woulde to God that not onely thou but also all that heare mee to day were both almost and altogether such as I am except these bondes yet notwithstanding the Company of the Godly is gracious and comfortable both in prosperitie and in aduersity both in prison and out of prison Thus it is set downe by Luke Acts 16 25. when Paul was whipped and imprisoned and his feet made fast in the stockes he had Silas ioyned with him and they two spent the night in praying and praising God togither teaching admonishing themselues in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs singing with a grace in their hearts to the Lord so that the prisoners hearde them Thus we see the endlesse Mercie of God towards his afflicted and distressed Seruants hee rayseth them vp some comfort and some Comforters verifying the promise made to his Church If I depart I will send the Comforter vnto you Hee knoweth our infirmities hee seeth how readie we are to yeeld and slide back therefore as he strengthneth vs by others so he maketh vs meanes to strengthen others Thirdly hee calleth Epaphras a prisoner of Christ as hee also had called himselfe before in the beginning of this Epistle The reason is because he had preached Christ Heereby we learne that persecutions oftentimes follow the sincere preaching of the Gospell not that it is the propertie of the Gospell but the cause is the malice of such as will not embrace and receiue the Gospell and therefore they hate and persecute those that beleeue in Christ and giue entertainment to the Gospell This is it our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 10 34 35. Thinke not that I am come to send peace into the earth I came not to send peace but the sworde for I am come to set a Man at variance against his Father and the Daughter against the Mother c. and a mans enemies shall be they of his owne houshold To this purpose he speaketh in another place g Luke 12 49. I am come to put fire on the earth and what is my desire if it be already kindled The Gospell is the proper cause of peace among the godly so it is the occasion of great troble among the wicked They are therefore much deceiued that make the Gospell the cause of all diuision and hurly-burlies that are in the Worlde When any troubles arise the preaching
God that sent her and her that counselled him and her counsell that restrained him from shedding blood A fire is soonest quenched by water and anger is soonest appeased by gentlenesse Let vs plant this in the Garden of our hearts and learne to giue good speeches one to another and shew a friendly Countenance euen to them that wrong vs and abuse vs without any purpose or desire to reuenge This is a Vertue hard to be found in these daies among the sons of men they cannot speake well one of another This gentlenesse that teacheth vs to deale courteously toward each other is thinly sowne in the furrowes of our hearts Wherefore wee must know that humanity and courteous dealing are not as some immagine excluded from Christians as if nothing should be in them but rigor and austerity Indeede they are to deale roughly and rigorously with wilfull and wicked men that are offensiue and vnruly but we must be gentle meeke and lowly toward such as are willing to bee enstructed Hence then it appeareth that our common formes of salutation are commendable both practised by worde of mouth and vsed in writing standing vpon the warrant of Gods word and example of the faithfull Let vs therefore accustom our tongues to ciuility to blessing wishing al good one to another This becommeth our profession and witnesseth to all the world that we are of pure conuersation Vse 2. Secondly this Doctrine serueth for reproofe of diuers and sundry abuses that are too rife and common among vs. It seemeth a light and ridiculous thing to many to salute and to be saluted but it is of great force and auaileth much to the obtaining and getting of good will It is a point of courtesie and humanity to salute others and to pray for them Let no man say these are very small and slender matters to be spoken of and stood vpon We must acknowledge that our obedience is to be shewed euen in the least and not in the greatest matters onely And a true Christian is to bee seene and knowne when he will yeeld in the practise of lesser points and such as are not of greatest importance Wherefore seeing euerie Christian must thus behaue himselfe it reproueth diuers sorts of men First such as are so strongly possessed and rankely ouer-grown with malice and reuenge that they neither will salute such as they meet nor answer such as salute them These men are dainty of their speech and as sparing of their wordes as if euery word of their mouth were worth a wedge of Gold Hence it is that many stand vpon termes of their reputation and looke to haue others bend vnto them they say k Some pinch curtesie who shall begin to speake and salute first Why should I salute him first Or wherefore should I beginne to speake vnto him Shall I yeeld my selfe or bring my selfe vnder him to be made his Foot-stoole I will not stoope or bow downe he hath first wronged me let him therefore first seeke to be reconciled and if I should speake to him I know he will not answeare me nor looke toward me These are goodly pretences and coulourable shiftings to maintaine Hatred Displeasure and priuy Grudgings one against another and cause vs to pinch curtesie who shall beginne to deale curteously one with another But art thou resolued that thou wilt not beginne first and as it were breake the yee but wait vntill another beginne to salute thee Thou must consider that the very Publicans and Sinners do the same as our Sauiour teacheth Math. 5 46 47. l Mat. 5. 46 47. If yee loue them which loue you what reward shall yee haue Do not the Publicans euen the same And if ye be friendly to your Brethren onely what singular thing doe yee Do not euen the Publicans likewise Wilt thou not yeeld and giue place first Be constant and setled and vnmooueable in a good thing but in keeping an old grudge or a new displeasure a goodman ought not to be stubborne and obstinate to continue therein for euer Doest thou thinke it a shame and reproach to thee to change thy minde Who doth so esteeme and iudge Doth God No he accounteth it thy greatest honour to yeeld to that which he commandeth Doe the godly among whom thou liuest No thou shalt reioyce them and giue good example to other and and heape coales of fire vpon their heads whom thou hast offended and giue a sound testimony of thy vnfained loue to thy brother that hath offended thee Hath he hurt thee first and done thee wrong Be it so hee hath done euill euery man will confesse it no man will deny it no man can defend it Doe thou good to him againe for his euill and prouoke him by thy example and do that which becommeth thee without looking wherein he faileth Let vs seeke to be like our Heauenly Father who maketh his Sunne to arise vpon the euill and good and sendeth Raine on the iust and vniust It is a common thing in such as are rich and mighty to passe by the poore and neuer or seeldome vouchsafe them a word of their mouth which costeth them nothing It is a praise and commendation to be honourable yet humble A proud heart testified by a scornefull eye and a silent tongue is to be reprooued wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer it be found On the other side it is a great encouragement to men of the lower sort when such as are great and mighty in the world doe kindly salute them and friendly speake vnto them they are greatly affected at it they are mooued to loue them and stirred vp to be cheerefull in well doing when they see they are regarded and not despised or accounted base in their eyes nor respected as their Foot-stoole Secondly such as are reprooued make an outward shew of the perfourmance of this duty but inwardly are as farre and some-times farther from the right practise of it then the former These are such as are true Christians in name but not in deed in shew but not in substance in word but not in heart These haue Charity in their lippes but enmity in their soules They speake of peace but they nourish hatred A man would iudge them to be the flower of curtesie and to haue all couplements of humanity in them and yet nowithstanding all this is but a maske and vizard to colour their hipocrisie These are a most vile and wicked kinde of men that haue sweete and sugred tongues but malicious and enuious hearts and full of venom This we see in Ioab m 2 Sam. 3 27. and 20. 9. who tooke Abner aside in the Gate to speake with him peaceably and smote him vnder the fift rib that he died and likewise he dealt with Amasa he said to him Art thou in health my Brother and tooke him by the Beard with the right hand to kisse him but with the other hand he smote him with the sword and shed out his bowels to the
ground The like salutation we see in Iudas who had giuen the multitude that came with swords and staues from the High-Priests and Elders of the people a Token saying n Mat 26 48. 49. Whomsoeuer I shall kisse that is he lay hold on him and forthwith hee came to Iesus and said God saue thee Maister and kissed him Thus hee betrayed the sonne of man with a kisse We must haue our words and hearts goe together and not one wander and stray from the other We must not haue our words softer then Oyle hide swords and speares within vs. This is cruell and deceitfull dealing this is farre from true Christianity this is farre from that plaine and simple dealing that ought to be in vs. Such men are the most dangerous and pernitious enemies that are they are hardly knowne and therefore hardly auoyded One of these false hearted Brethren is worse then an hundred open professed aduersaries A pit which is couered so that thou canst not see it is more likely to worke thy hurt and cause thee to fall into it then that which is manifest to be seene Let vs therefore remember that our words bee alwayes seasoned and accompanied with truth Let our mouth speak as the heart thinketh and let vs take heed of lying cogging cozening glozing smoothing and dissembling which are the workes of the deuill the fruits of the flesh and the badges of Hypocrites Thirdly as we haue heard that they are to be reproued that disdaine to speake to others and such as are content to vse friendly greetings in word but their hearts go not with them so likewise such are condemned as vse vnkinde and vncourteous speeches nay foule and vncleane vngodly and prophane communication This the Apostle teacheth Ephes 4. o Ephe. 4 31. Let all bitternesse and anger and wrath crying and euill speaking be put away from you with all maliciousnesse Such was the snappish answere of Caine p Gen. 4 9. Am I my Brothers keeper So for this cause Nabell being a churlish currish man q 1 Sam. 25 10 11. is concluded to be a foole and a wicked man This vnciuill bitter dealing is a great signe and a certaine note of an vnregenerate and carnal man Let vs beware of al railing rotten speeches The mouth is the Messenger of the heart and from the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh A filthy tongue argueth a filthy heart an vnbrideled tongue a licentious heart A poysoned tongue that casteth out banning and cursing doth manifest a cursed and corrupt heart The tongue that raueth and rageth beyond all measure and belcheth out blasphemies and vomiteth out pocky and plaguy speech as it were the ouer-charging of a loathsome stomacke doth shew be it spoken with reuerence a pocky and plaguy heart It is a shame almost to speake those thinges I will not say which these men do in secret but which they speake openly publickely euidently And yet alas how common a thing is it when men and women are a little heated and prouoked to wish all euill to fall vpon the persons of their Bretheren and their Cattle nay sometimes vpon their owne wiues their own children their owne Seruants their owne Cattell crying out a vengeance on them a plague of God to come vpon them a Murraine take them the Deuill of hell go with thee and such like which come from an vncircumcised mouth nay from an vncircumcised and vnregenerate Neyther let any alledge for the excuse of their cursed and wretched speeches It is a custome they haue gotten but that they minde and meane no such thing whatsoeuer they speake for first this is a cursed custome and a custome in sinning the greater it is the worse it is The more thou doest accustome thy tongue vnto it the harder it is to be left Our Sauiour teacheth r Mat. 12 35. 36. that A good man out of the good Treasure of his heart bringeth forth good thinges and an euill man out of an euill Treasure bringeth forth euill thinge But I say vnto you that of euery idle word that men shall speake they shall giue account thereof at the day of Iudgement If then we must reckon and account at the end of the World and of our life for idle wordes what madnesse is it for vs to cast out and disgorge blasphemous wicked and cursed speeches which will bring vpon vs horrible plagues and heauy punishments to be suffered in hell fire Hence it is that Christ saith in the wordes following Å¿ Verse 37. By thy wordes thou shalt be iustified and by thy wordes thou shalt be condemned Heere-unto the Apostle Iames agreeth t Iam. 1. 26. Chap. 1. If any man among you seemeth Religious and refraineth not his tongue but deceiueth his owne heart this mans Religion is vaine Neither let them say they thinke not euill they meane not as they speake for this doth not take away the euill but rather increase it in asmuch as they adde sinne vnto sinne hypocrisie to impiety as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst Let such acquaint their hearts with blessiing not with cursing and striue against their corruptions which are growne to an head and haue gotten a custome in them remembring the saying of the Prophet Psal 109. u Psal 109 17 18. As he loued Cursing so shall it come vnto him and as he loued not blessing so shall it bee farre from him as he clothed himselfe with Cursing like a rayment so shall it come into his Bowels like water and like Oyle into his Bones Let vs therefore all of vs put in practise the precept of the Apostle x Ephe. 4 29. Let no corrupt communication proceede out of your mouthes but that which is good to the vse of edefying that it may minister grace vnto the hearers Where he declareth that corrupt speech should be to the eare as vnsauory meat to the stomacke A rotten Sheepe is knowne by his bleating so is an vnregenerate heart by his wordes Wherefore as the tast abhorreth rotten meate so should our mindes loath and detest rotten and vnreuerent talke Vse 3. Lastly seeing we are taught to vse all gentle and curteous communication and all louing salutations and well-wishings one toward another this teacheth vs that we must all diligently study and practise the gouernment of the tongue to order it aright and in due manner This is a worthy study it is an hard study it is a profitable study Hence it is that the Prophet saith y Psal 34 12 13. Psal 34. What man is he that desireth life and loueth long daies for to see good Keepe thy tongue from euill and thy lippes that they speake no guile To this purpose he speaketh in another Psalme z Psal 39 1. I thought I will take heede to my waies that I sinne not with my tongue I will keepe my mouth brideled while the wicked is in my fight The difficulty and hardnesse of this study the
went Then came he to the second and said likewise and he answeared I will sir yet he went not He seemed forward but he hung backe hee promised much but he perfourmed nothing at all The like we might say of the rich man he came vnto Christ i Math. 19 16. and said vnto him Good maister what good thing shall I doe that I may haue eternall life yet when he was tried hee went away sorrowfull and his good beginnings were as the morning dew verifying that which is spoken in the same Chapter k Verse 30. Many that are first shal be last and the last shal be first Reason 1. Our Sauiour setting downe the parable of the sower yeeldeth diuerse effectuall reasons to moue vs to imbrace this truth For first the Deuill is a subtle enemy that stealeth vpon vs and goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whom he may deuoure If the word be not deeply rooted in our hearts but doe onely swimme in our braines and abide in our mouthes it is in continuall danger to be taken away from vs. Hence it is that Christ saith l Math. 13 19 Whensoeuer any man heareth the word of that Kingdome and vnderstandeth it not that euill one commeth and catcheth away that which was sowen in his heart and this is he which hath receiued the seede by the way side This enimy is euer busie with vs and will neuer suffer vs to haue any rest so long as any good thing appeareth in vs. Reason 2 Secondly the Crosse is for the most part the companion of the Gospell which while some seeke to auoid they make shipwracke of faith and a good conscience Our Sauiour describing another sort of hearers saith m Mat 13 20 21. Hee that receiued seede in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with ioy receiueth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and endureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by â—e is offended So long as we may professe the truth with peace and liberty of conscience and with the fauour of men it is an easie and ordinary matter to be a professor of the Gospell and an hearer of the word But when troubles and tentations arise they that are not throughly grounded do quickly fall away Reason 3. Thirdly as persecutions doe follow the Gospell so for the most part doth shame reproach and pouerty And as it is a common thing with vs to desire the ease of the flesh and the pleasures of the body so we are inclined to couet the profits and commodities of this life This caused Demas to forsake Paule because he imbraced this present world Heerevnto commeth that which Christ teacheth Math. 13. n Mat. 13 22. He that receiued the seede among Thornes is he that heareth the word but the cares of this world and the deceitfulnesse of riches choke the word and he is made vnfruitfull So long as the world as a ranke Thorne sticketh in our throats or rather in our heartes and we begin to preferre it in our thoughts and practises before the truth it is vnpossible that we should holde out our profession vnto the end Wherfore seeing the Deuill is alwaies ready to fist vs persecution to try vs and the world to ensnare vs we must know that for these causes it commeth to passe that many fall backe which seemed forward in the faith Vse 1 The Vses are many that may be made heereof First we may conclude that wofull is their estate and condition that shrinke away and melt as wax before the Sunne The estate of such men is most fearefull inasmuch as they are become very Dogges and Swine It had beene better for them that they had neuer knowne the truth nay it had beene better if they had neuer beene borne as our Sauiour speaketh of Iudas This the Apostle Peter setteth downe in his second Epistle Chapter 2. o 2 Pet. 2 20 21 22. If they after they haue escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the acknowledging of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ are yet tangled againe therein and ouercome the latter end is worse with them then the beginning For it had beene better for them not to haue acknowledged the way of righteousnesse then after they haue acknowledged it to turne away from the holy commandement giuen vnto them But it is come vnto them according vnto the true Prouerbe the Dogge is returned vnto his owne vomit and the Sow that was washed to the wallowing in the myre It is a notable comfort vnto vs when we are as faithfull trees in the Garden of God That will bring forth their fruit in due season p Psal 1 3. whose lease shal neuer fade when we do not suffer euery one to go before vs but haue an holy emulation and striuing to go before others and euen to out-goe our selues so it is an euill signe and a fearefull forerunner of condemnation to run and then to giue ouer running to wrastle and then to giue ouer wrastling It is an hard thing to make a good beginning wee are not easily brought to set forward but to trip while we are in our iourney and to waxe weary of proceeding is the common custome of our common professours We see this in the Children of Israell while they were in the Wildernesse going to the Land of Canaan they did not keepe a constant course but sometimes they stoode at a stay and sometimes they went backeward and sometimes they wished themselues againe in the Land of Egypt Thus it fareth with vs that are Pilgrimes and Strangers in this life when we haue once giuen our hand to the Plough we are ready to looke backe as Lots wife did when shee was gone out of Sodome Euery little thing is able to turne vs out of the way and being once turned out of it it is harder to bring vs into it againe then if we were neuer entred into it Wo therefore be vnto such as follow Demas q Luk. 14 30. That beginne to build but are not able to make an ende Great plagues and greeuous iudgements hang ouer their heades they do not returne And repent r Reuel 2 5. and do their first workes and redeeme the time because the daies are euill Hee that knoweth his Maisters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes Yea often-times God giueth ouer such time-seruers and backe-sliders into a reprobate sence and taketh away his holy spirit from them so that they proue meere Monsters and worse then sauage beastes Who were greater enemies to the Gospell then the Iewes that hade the light among them and offered vnto them whereas by their calling they were the outward Church and the professed people of God Iudas being an Apostle of Christ became the most deuelish man vpon the earth exceeding all the Iewes in treachery and impiety This a greeuous
as the Well-spring we haue it not of our selues we haue it from him according to that which the Euangelist Iohn setteth downe r Iohn 1 16. Of his fulnesse we haue all receiued and Grace for Grace Secondly it is called the Grace of Christ not of God the father not of God the Holie-Ghost but of Iesus Christ our Lord because hee is the meanes or as the Cunduit-pipe whereby he it is brought and conueyed vnto vs Thus the same Euangelist speaketh in the wordes following Å¿ Iohn 1 17. The Law was giuen by Moses but Grace and Truth came by Iesus Christ. He it is that is the Mediation and Propitiation for our sinnes he hath purchased the fauour of God he hath wrought reconciliation for vs so that through him we are accepted of God the Father and beloued in his beloued Ephe. 1. 6. Thirdly we must consider the Title giuen to Christ Iesus hee is called a Lord or Ruler and that in many respects First by creation in that he made vs of nothing when we had no being t Iohn 1 3. For all thinges were made by him and without him was nothing made that was made Secondly by right of Inheritance u Heb. 1 2. Psal 2 8. For he is made Heire of all thinges Thirdly by right of Dominion for he hath Dominion ouer all things and ouer vs also so that he ruleth preserueth and keepeth vs as his owne to eternall life being bought with his most preciour blood None of them can bee lost that are committed vnto him neither can any plucke them out of his hands All thinges are put vnder his feet and subiect vnto him Fourthly he is said to be our Lord he is not onely a Lord hauing right and might graunted vnto him ouer others but hee s called our Lord. First because the Father gaue him a people and chosen Generation ouer whom he should rule So then by reason of this donation appointed vnto him before all worlds he is truely called our Lord. Secondly in regard of the work of redemption which he hath wrought for vs he alone hath paid the ransom for vs and deliuered vs from the power of the Deuill so that hee hath the greatest right of possession in vs. Lastly we are thereby put in mind that we ought so to beleeue in Christ our Lord that we put our trust and confidence in him and that we rest throughly perswaded that by him we are throughly freed and deliuered from all euill It is not enough for vs or sufficient to saluation to beleeue Christ Iesus to be a Lord but we must beleeue him to be our Lord. For wee all knowe and beleeue that the Deuill is a Lord and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience he is the God of this World and a Prince that beareth great sway but wee doe neyther know nor beleeue him to be our Lord as we beleeue Christ Iesus to bee the Lord of vs all Fiftly he addeth With your Spirit He craueth this Grace to be with his Spirit whereby he meaneth as much as if he had said with you one part of man being named for the whole the more principall part being put for the whole person For man consisteth of two essentiall parts of Soule and Body True it is the Apostle Paule doth sometimes deuide man into three partes the Spirit the Soule the Body as when he prayeth for the Thessalonians x 1 Thes 5 23. That their whole Spirit and Soule and Body should be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. By the Spirit he vnderstandeth the mind reason or vnderstanding which else-where hee calleth the y Ephe. 4 23. Heb. 4 12. Ephe. 4. 17 18. Spirit of your mind This is nothing else but a faculty of the reasonable soule which is seen in inuention and iudgement By the the Soule he vnderstandeth the inferior faculties and powers as the will and affections both which followeth the body which is the Instrument whereby the Spirit and Soule do worke By the Spirit in this place is not meant onely the minde or onely the Soule but the whole man is to be vnderstood as it is expounded Phil. 4. 23. The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all And Col. 4 18. Grace be with you yet he nameth the spirit because it is the principall subiect and seat of grace Sixtly the Apostle proceedeth and saith Your spirit hee speaketh not to Philemon alone saying With thy Spirit but he enlargeth his heart and saith With your Spirit as speaking to many Whereby wee are to vnderstand those to whom this Epistle is written and deliuered to wit cheefly to Philemon whose Title it beareth and to Apphia his wife to Archippus the Minister and to the Church that was in his house to all these he wisheth the Grace of Christ Lastly he endeth with the word Amen which is as much as euen so or so be it or so it shall be Indeede it is no part of the former prayer but it betokeneth and signifieth two things First an hearty desire whereby we wish that we may be heard and that God would answere vnto our requests Secondly the certainty of our confidence and the confirmation of our Faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard It is an Hebrew worde retained by the Apostles in their Epistles and in other places wherewith we are taught to conclude our Prayers withall by Christ our Sauiour It is added to shew that we should come with boldnesse and beleeue that we shall obtaine trusting in the truth of Gods promises The postscript of the Epistle Hauing thus laide open the sense and meaning of the wordes in this last Verse it shall not be amisse to speake some-what of the wordes following which are the subscription and vnder-writing of this Epistle in these wordes Written from Rome to Philemon and sent by Onesimus a Seruant It is most likely that this Epistle was written and sent at one and the same time with that entituled to the Colossians both because the same persons are named in both the Epistles the same persons writing and the same persons sending salutations to others and both of them in the Post-script are sayde to be sent by Onesimus as it were by a Carrier only heerein resteth the difference that this Epistle was deliuered to Onesimus alone to bee carried to Philemon a priuate man but the other was conueyed by Tychicus and Onesimus to the whole Church of the Colossians whereof Philemon and his Family were but one part But touching this subscription as also others in other Epistles we must vnderstand that they were added by men and are no part of the Cannonicall Scripture which is the rule of our faith to which we must yeeld without all contention or contradiction and from which we cannot appeale without intollerable iniury to the spirit of God For howsoeuer diuers of these Post-scripts may be true yet it is very plaine and
day of the wrath of the Lord they shall not satisfie their Soules neither fill their Bowels for this ruine is for their iniquity The rich man thinketh himselfe fenced against all dangers of soule and body and knoweth not his owne errour and ignorance and folly It is the spirituall Armour that gineth strength it is the spirituall Graces of God that doe defend vs one drop of them is better then an whole Riuer or a great Sea of earthly blessings Reason 3. Thirdly the obtaining of spirituall thinges is the cause of the other blessings They bring with them when they come earthly thinges When we get wealth we doe not by it get Heauenly wisedome for many times they haue the greatest riches that haue the least Religion But when we get Godlinesse into our hearts it bringeth with it a competent and conuenient measure of all outward thinges The Prophet saith p Psal 34 10. The Lyons doe lacke and suffer hunger but they which seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good He knoweth what is good for vs better then we doe for our selues as the Father knoweth what is good for the Childe better then the Childe doth and therefote he doth not say they shall want nothing but nothing that is good Likewise the Apostle 1 Tim. 4. q 1 Tim. 4 8. Godlinesse is profitable vnto all thinges and hath the promises of this life and of the life to come He doth not say that riches are profitable to all thinges neither doth he affirme that they haue the promises of this life and of the life to come but Godlinesse hath those profits and promises So then if we lay these thinges together and consider that the spirituall blessings being incorruptible and inuisible and eternall are in themselues more excellent that they are of great force and power with God whereas the earthly are vaine and transitory weake and vnable to remoue any iudgement and that Heauenly blessings are causes of the earthly and companions with them we may truely gather and collect from hence that it is our duty to preferre and pray for spirituall things before transitory for heauenly thinges before earthly for eternall thinges before temporall Vse 1. Now let vs see what vses will arise from hence First of all this serueth to condemne the practise of the greatest part of men that go cleane against this rule There is no truth of God oftner confessed in word that is more commonly denied in deede We are willing to acknowledge in iudgement the excellency of spirituall thinges aboue all thinges that are mortall and mutable and among spirituall blessings the price priueledge of Gods grace which bringeth a goodly traine and troope of his greatest Treasures yet notwith-standing our iudgement r The first reprofe our affections are chiefly set vpon the world and our desires runne after earthly thinges Such men are wholly earthly and carnall according to the rule of our Sauiour ſ Math 6 21. Where your treasure is there will your heart be also Such can neuer lift vp their mindes vnto Heauen that account the earth and earthly thinges their chiefest Treasure as on the other side they can neuer settle their desires and studies vpon the earth that esteeme the Heauens and Heauenly thinges their greatest Treasures When the Stomacke is ouerladen with meate and ouer-burdened with the same there followeth an obstruction and stopping of the passages of Nature so the inordinate desires of the world pressing downe better things bringeth a forgetfulnesse of God and so ouerfilleth the heart that it oppresseth and suppresseth all care and cogitation of a better life For euen as we see that when the shadow groweth lesser the heate groweth greater but when the shadow groweth greater the heat groweth lesser so it fareth and falleth out with vs whē this world which is but a shadow taketh vp the least roome in our hearts then the loue of the world to come is the greatest in vs but when this present world and the thinges therein occupie the gretest space and place in our heartes then the heat that was kindled in vs toward heauenly thinges is abated and diminished These two the loue of this world and of the world to come are so crosse and contrary one to another that they cannot rest and remaine in the highest degree within vs but one cooleth and quencheth the other one ouercommeth and ouermastereth the other We would account him a foole and destitute of ordinary vnderstanding a simple man or a very Child that would preferre Copper before Gold a graine of Barly before a Pearle or precious Stone or would make choise of Chaffe before the Wheate or chuse the Huskes before the Corne and yet there are a thousand and ten thousand worse Fooles in the World which take themselues to be great wise men prudent and politike men of deepe and profound reaches who would disdaine and scorne at it to be accounted either Childish or foolish Naball was t 1 Sam. 25. 25. a rich man and no doubt tooke himselfe and was taken of others to be a wise man yet setting his minde wholly vpon his goods he is called by the Scripture a foole The rich man mentioned in the Gospell u Luke 12 16 17 18 19 20. when his ground brought forth fruits plentifully thought with himselfe I will pull downe my Barnes and build greater and saide to his Soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeares liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime but though he were rich and therefore thought himselfe wise yet God saide vnto him O foole this night will they fetch away thy Soule from thee and then whose shall those thinges be which thou hast prouided Neither was this the case and condition of this man alone but it is the case and condition of euery one that gathereth riches to himselfe and is not rich in God This rich man is dead and gone but hee hath left a plentifull of spring and a great generation behind him Looke vpon mens liues and see whether the cares of this life be not the first in their thoughtes purposes prayers and practises Giue them enough of this world and let him that will take the world to come All their study all their toyling and moyling is for the red and white earth that is for Gold and Siluer and other trash of this world as if they could neuer be full of it as if they would neuer be weary of it as if they should neuer depart out of it It is saide of Salomon Prou. 30 x Prou. 30. 15. The Horsse-leech hath two Daughters which cry bring bring so is it with these worldly minded men they can neuer be satisfied they alwaies cry out for more they will not be content they cannot say they haue enough It is a token of a brood basely borne that respecteth not the inheritance of sonnes so it is an euident signe that wee are not the sonnes
eye-sore vnto our selues Such as are dull and backe-ward themselues cannot abide those that are forward They that are ignoraunt thinke all others to haue too much knowledge They that are cold and slothfull in the matters of God do carpe and cauill at the zeale which they see in others and thinke them to bee too hasty too earnest too praecise Hence it is that oftentimes the Husband checketh the Wife the Father controuleth the Sonne and one Friend tebuketh another as running too fast and shooting beyond the marke Howsoeuer this is not greatly to bee feared in our daies wherein few runne at all many stand still wherein fewe shoot at the marke yet if it were so it is better to be a little too forward then to bee too backward to haue a little too much zeale then to be stark cold as many or luke-warme as the most are We see this in the state of a mans bodie it is easier to worke an euacuation of that which is too much then to procure a restitution of that which is too little It is an easier cure to purge our grosse superfluous humours when they abound then to repayre and restore Nature when it is decaying and consuming It is much easier to take away the sharpnesse of an edge tool then to set a sharp edge on that which is blunt dulled It is easier to pull downe a part of the building which is ouer-much then to lay a new foundation If there be one among vs that seeketh to be too iust and aymeth at a righteousnes aboue the Law there are a thousand that come too short and fayle in that which is required of them It is a most blessed thing to keepe the Golden meane betweene too much and too little It is easier to bring him that is in the excesse to the meane then to reduce him to the meane that is in the defect When a man lyeth dead in sinnes and trespasses and hath no sparke of the life of God in him to bring such an one to true godlinesse is as it were to raise him from the dead When a man lieth languishing and consuming by little and little and all good things begin to decay in him so that he is growne starke cold nothing is harder then to restore such a one it is as much as to worke a wonder and miracle But when our zeale is growne to be a little too hot and our edge made somewhat too sharpe it requireth no great labour it asketh no great paines to reduce vs backe againe and to make vs returne home the way by which we went There is no cause therefore that wee should so rashly and out-ragiously beare our selues toward those that climbe vp a step too high and beare them-selues a little too forward let vs rather examine our selues and consider whether we do not our selues many wayes faile of our duties so that wee may say and say truely we are vnprofitable seruants Let vs neuer enuy or grudge at the good of others remembering alwayes that what grace soeuer is graunted to one member is giuen to the whole bodie and to euerie particular member of the body As he that doth good to the eye doth good to the whole body the benefite redowndeth to the hand and foot Thus it is in the mystical bodie of Christ a Rom. 12 5. Wee being many are one bodie in Christ and euerie one one anothers Members Wee see in the Actes of the Apostles b Acts 11 18. when the Disciples had heard that Peter was called and warned by an Heauenly Vision to preach to Cornelius and other Gentiles they helde their peace and glorifyed God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles graunted Repentance vnto life Thus much of the Ioy and Thankes-giuing of the Apostle Now let vs see to whom hee gaue thankes set downe in the next wordes I giue thankes to my God Heere is the first illustration of the Apostles Thankesgiuing declaring to whome it is made to wit to God The Apostle giuing Thankes and praising God hee calleth him his God He saith not simply I giue thankes to God but particularly I giue thankes to my God He calleth him his God and applyeth the promises of the gospel made to all that beleeue peculiarly and especially to himselfe Doctrine 2. It is the nature of faith to apply the promises and mercies of God to our owne selues Whereby we see for our instruction that the nature and property of a true and liuely faith is to aprehend and apply God and his promises particularly to our selues It is a duty required of vs to labor for that faith which may be as an hand to lay holde on the mercies of God and to appropriate them vnto our selues This we see in the vow of Iacob a Gen. 28 21. If God wil be with me and wil keep me in this iourny which I go and wil giue me Bread to eate cloaths to put on so that I come againe vnto my Fathers house in safety then shal the Lord be my God This speciall application we see oftentimes in Dauid b Psal 22. 1. 104 1. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And againe O Lord my God thou art exceeding great The same appeareth in Thomas one of the twelue when Christ who will not breake the bruised Reed nor quench the smoaking Flaxe had respect to the weakenesse of his Fayth and bad him see the print of the Nayles in his handes and put his Finger into his side hee cryed out c Iohn 20 28. Thou art my Lord and my God This Christ practiseth himselfe and teacheth others when he sayde to Mary d Iohn 20 17. Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father but go to my Bretheren and say vnto them I ascend vnto my Father and to your Father and vnto my God and to your God The Apostle Paule speaking of Christ and the benefites which he reapeth by him saith e Gal. 2 20. I am crucified with Christ but I liue yet not I any more but Christ liueth in me and in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith in the sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me And in another place f 1 Tim. 1 12. I thanke him which hath made mee strong that is Christ our Lord for he counted me faithfull and put me in his seruice All these consents of the holy Scriptures serueth to confirme vs in this truth that true Fayth standeth in a particular applying of the generall promises of the Gospell Reason 1. The Reasons will make this yet more manifest vnto vs. For first euerie one that shall bee saued must haue a particular Faith of his owne and not satisfie himselfe with the Faith of another No man can be saued by another mans beleeuing no more then be nourished by another mans feeding The Prophet Habbakuk teacheth this point euidently saying g
to be true which the word teacheth touching God Christ Fayth Eternall life and such like but we must apply them to our own hearts haue a perticular faith of them otherwise we may be sent to Schoole to learn faith of the Deuils who go so farre And howsoeuer some may thinke it to bee a very grosse and homely comparison to compare men to the Deuils yet if wee examine the faith and practise of wicked and carnall men we shall easily perceiue not onely that the Deuils are equall vnto them but doo go manie degrees before them For first the Deuils vnderstand the Law and the Gospell They know the end of the one and the vse of the other They giue assent to the Couenant of Grace that it is true they know that it is certaine sure and that God will giue remission of sinnes and the glory of immortality to the members of his Church They know the Person the Natures the Offices of Christ They know that all things spoken in the Scripture shall be performed This appeareth in the confession which they make in many places of the Gospell concerning Christ r Marke 1 24. 3. 11 Luke 4 41. I know thee what thou art euen that holie one of God thou art the sonne of God thou art that Christ And the Apostle Iames speaking of such as gloried in a false faith but wanteth the true Faith sayeth Thou beleeuest that there is one God thou dooest well Å¿ Iames 2 19. the Deuils also beleeue it and tremble He setteth downe a chiefe point of Religion which the Deuils beleeue concerning the vnity of the God-head and this faith of the Deuil is not to be restrained to this one principall point but it stretcheth to the whole Doctrine of faith so that he setteth down expressely this one ground foundation instead of the whole body of Christianity For the Deuils do not only beleeue that there is one God who hath created all things and gouerneth all things and shall iudge all the world but that there is one Christ one Sauiour one Redeemer And this is a sure reason that they knowe this great Mystery of godlinesse God manifest in the flesh because they seeke to ouerthrow destroy and deface it by contrary errors But how manie are there among the sonnes of men that take themselues to bee great Christians and thinke they are better then the Deuils that know not these things Are there not many that are among vs and liue in the bosom of the Church who would defie them that should charge them to come behinde the Deuils yet know not the Doctrine of the Trinity the person of Christ the vnion of his Natures the end of the Lawe the Sacraments of the Church the Couenant of the Gospell the Nature of Faith the Iustification of a Sinner and the way of saluation Againe the Apostle teacheth not only that the Deuils beleeue the things that are written in the scripture but likewise that they tremble at the Iudgements of God contained in the scripture They knowe the promise of the Gospell they heare of remission of sinnes they beleeue there is in eternal life which the blessed of the Father shall inherite but they feele no ioy in it they receyue no comfort by it they are neuer a whit delighted with it because they know themselues separated from it and to be reserued for the wrath to com as we finde it vttered of the Deuils through the mouth of the possessed t Math. 8 29. Why art thou come to torment vs before our time Whereby they acknowledge that they looked for â—he accomplishment of threatnings and the feeling of torments but they would haue the time prolonged and put off so long aâ— they could And we see that they beleeue all matters of Faith to bee true but â—…y are not perswaded nor cannot beleeue that they pertaine any thing at all vnto them They haue no hope of mercy they haue no assurance of pardon they haue no expectation of saluation Now as they beleeue that the promises of God do not concern them so they know that the threatnings of God shal certainly come vpon them and that eternal torments are prepared for them which is the cause of their feare and trembling But how many wicked men are there that liue in sensuality and are drowned in security They are resolued to lye still in sin and yet consider not what hangeth ouer their heads Tell the Deuils of their estate wherein they stand and they tremble Tell the vngodly of their condition they are carelesse The Deuils in remembraunce of Iudgements despayre the vngodly presume The Deuils are constrained to confesse that God is iust the vngodly wash it away and say tush God is mercifull Thus doth Satan besot and bewitch the Reprobate teacheth them a lesson which he could neuer learn himselfe namely that Gods word is not all true and that the threatnings there pronounced shall not fall vpon them and therefore we see such as are taught and reprooued by the Ministry of the word either to be as sencelesse blockes not mooued at all with them or as open blasphemers reuiling and railing at the word These are notable and forward Schollers and haue profited deeply in the Deuils Schoole they are growne to bee more cunning then their Maister and haue out-gone him in their profession and therefore they must be as neere condemnation as he This faith then to beleeue that part of Gods worde which consisteth in beleeuing Gods vengeance and threatnings is hardly to be found among the vngodly and therefore the faith of the Deuils is more perfect which should teach vs to labour that our faith may exceed and go beyond the Deuils and that wee may seeke to apply the mercifull promises of God to our selues and so to find comfort in them which the Deuils want We must not only say Christ gaue himselfe but he gaue himselfe for me It is not enough to say he loueth man but he loueth me he is a Sauiour but hee is my Sauiour hee is a Redeemer but he is my Redeemer he forgiueth sinnes but hee forgiueth me my sinnes It is not enough to say he saued others but we must say he saueth me hee is not onely the God of others but he is my God and my Lord. This was the comfort that Dauid felt when hee saith u Psal 18 2. The Lorde is my Rocke and my Fortresse my God and my strength my shield the horne of my saluation and my refuge It is the tenor of the Couenant that God made with Abraham and all beleeuers x Gen. 17. 7. I will be thy God and the God of thy seede If then God haue promised this mercie and spoken peace vnto our Consciences saying to euerie faithfull person I will be thy God why should not euerie beleeuer take holde of this and say The Lord shall be my God as I am one of his people This is not to offer
iniurie to other men or to make him peculiar to our selues but to leaue him the same to others that hee is to vs as euery man enioyeth the light of the Sunne without excluding others from the vse thereof Vse 3. Lastly we learne that it is no Doctrine of pride and presumption to teach assurance confidence and certainty of Faith that euery one should beleeue that God is his God that Christ is his Sauiour that the Holy-Ghost is his sanctifier that forgiuenesse of sinnes and eternall life shall bee giuen vnto him If we beleeue not this we beleeue nothing if we deny this or doubt of this all our Faith is in vaine For as wee pray for the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes so we must beleeue the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes The promises of the Gospell are generall these we are to knowe do belong to vs and therefore must take them as spoken to vs. It is promised y Iosh 1 5. to Ioshua imediately after the death of Moses that God would not leaue him nor forsake him This the Apostle applyeth and maketh it common to all the faithfull whom he chargeth to haue their conuersation without couetousnesse z Heb. 13 5. seeing it is written That God will not leaue them nor forsake them God commandeth vs to call vpon him with promise to heare vs a Psal 50 15 and 4 3. Call vpon mee and I will heare thee This was the comfort of Dauid and the assurance that hee had When I call vpon the Lord he will heare him Christ our Sauiour giueth vs encouragement to prayer because b Iohn 14. 13 1 Iohn 5 14 Whatsoeuer we aske in his name that will hee do that the Father may be glorified in the Sonne Hence it is that Iohn sayeth This is the assurance that wee haue of him that whatsoeuer we aske according to his will he heareth vs And if we know that he heareth vs we know we haue the petitions which we aske of him When Christ sayde to the poore distressed man in the Gospell If thou canst beleeue all things are possible to him that beleeueth He answered c Marke 9 24 Lord I beleeue help mine vnbeleefe So saith the Prophet d Psal 116 16 and 119 125. Behold Lord I am thy seruant I am thy seruant ô giue mee vnderstanding that I may keepe thy Commandements c. The Lord saith generally e Iohn 3. 15. Math. 28. Whosoeuer beleeueth shall be saued Hence the Apostle inferreth this particular to the Iailor f Acts 16 32. Beleeue thou and thou shalt be saued When God saith g Psal 27. 8. Seeke ye my face the voyce of the faithfull doth returne and rebound this backe again Thy face Lord I will seeke God by his new Couenant bindeth himselfe to the heyres of promise saying h Ier. 31 33. Esay 25 9. I will be their God and they shall be my people whereupon they are emboldned to say Loe this is our God we haue waited for him and hee will saue vs we will reioyce and be ioyfull in his saluation God saith vnto vs I am thy saluation our heart againe with vnspeakeable comfort inwardly ministered answeareth Thou art my God So then when we say aright we belieue in God the Father it is as much as to say I beleeue that God is my God and I haue assurance and trust in him for my saluation And to beleeue that God is my God is to beleeue that he is my life my peace my deliuerance my saluation not onely that he is these things in himselfe and in his owne nature not onely that he is these things to other men that trust in him and depend vpon him but that he is indeede the same to mee that his mercy dooth compasse me his power defend me his prouidence watch ouer me and his fauor keepe and preserue me to himselfe in life and death For there are many degrees of faith i Credere deum Credere Deo credere in Deū one step is to beleeue that God is the second step is to beleeue God that is to giue credit to him that al his words which he hath spoken and the promises which he hath made are true the third step is to beleeue in God which requireth trust in God according to his word and promise being firmely resolued that he will do whatsoeuer he hath said Thus it is required of vs to doe in euery Article of Faith in euery promise of Mercy in euery word of grace offered vnto vs we must by a speciall faith receiue it and apply it Obiection If such a faith be required the question may be asked how Infants can be saued that cannot haue this faith of their owne and therefore it seemeth they must be saued by their Parents faith Answere I answere that the faith of Parents dooth bring the Infants to haue a Title and interrest in the Couenant of grace and in all the benefits of Christ but it cannot apply the merits of Christs death his obedience his righteousnesse vnto the Infant For this the Beleeuer and faithfull Parent doth onely to himselfe and to no other but the merrites and satisfaction of Christ and ingrafting into his bodie are wrought by some speciall and secret working of the Holy-Ghost vnto vs vnknowne but effectuall to the Infant and comfortable to the Parent albeit it be not done by his faith and therefore this that men are iustified by a speciall faith holdeth to be true in men of yeares and discretion not in Infants and children who are iustified and saued by an extraordinary woorking of Gods spirit k Iohn 3 8. Like the wind which bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it commeth and whether it goeth so is euerie man that is borne of the Spirit Obiection Againe sometimes the deare children of God faile in this speciall faith want this particular application they are not able to say God is my God Christ is my Sauiour Answere I aunswere this falleth out indeede sometimes in the tentations of Satan and in the infirmities of the flesh so that they haue not a feeling of Gods mercy toward them but euen then they cease not to beleeue We must liue by faith not by feeling A man may haue life in him though the sicke man in extremity do not know it or feele it so may faith bee in vs in some great tentation albeit we feele it not present Dauid lost and wanted this feeling l Psal 151. when he prayed God to create in him a cleane heart and to renew a right spirit within him But was it vtterly lost No for he sayth Take not away thy Spirit from me In this case it shall be good for vs to remember the former mercies of God toward vs and consider how hee hath dealt with vs and thereby assure our harts that howsoeuer God for a season with-holdeth the
light of his countenance from vs yet he will restore vs to the ioy of his saluation as we see in the example of the Prophet he could not in his trouble receiue any true comfort m Psa 77 5 11 for howsoeuer hee did thinke vppon the Lord he was still troubled and though he prayed vnto him yet his spirit was full of anguish the helpe then which hee found in his present distresse was this Then I considered the dayes of old and the yeares of ancient time I called to remembrance my song in the night I remembred the workes of the Lord certainly I remembred thy wonders of olde So when we feele not that comfort and delight in praying that wee felt we must not wax faint giue ouer we must continue in the Prayer of faith though not of feeling Making mention alwaies of thee in my Prayers This is the second circumstance whereby the Thankesgiuing of the Apostle is amplified wherein hee witnesseth that he vsually prayed for Philemon and others Doctrine 3. It is the dutie of the faithfull to pray one for another In this practise of the Apostle we learn that the faithful are to pray one for another It is a duty required for al of vs not only to pray for our selues but to pray for others especially for those whose piety is knowne vnto them This we see plentifully prooued and confirmed in the example of Abraham he prayed for the Sodomites that they might be spared he prayed for Abimilech that he might be healed When the people desired Samuell to pray for them he saide a 1 Sam. 12 23 God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you This Paule performed for the Romaines b Ro. 1 9 10. God is my witnesse whom I serue in my spirite in the Gospell of his Sonne that without ceasing I make mention of you alwaies in my Prayers beseeching that by some meanes one time or other I might haue a prosperous iourny by the will of God to come to you Heerunto we are directed by that forme of Prayer which Christ taught his Disciples and left vnto his Church directing vs to say Our Father giue vs forgiue vs lead vs not deliuer vs Not My Father giue me forgiue me lead me not deliuer mee So the Apostle shutting vp what Armour a Christian must vse against his spirituall enemies hee saith c Ephes 6 18. Pray alwaies with all manner Prayer and supplication in the Spirite and watch thereunto with all perseuerance and supplication for all Saints and for me that vtterance may be giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly to publish the secret of the Gospell So hee d Colos 1 3. and 4. 3. prayed for the Colossians alwayes since hee heard of their faith in Christ and of their loue toward all Saints and hee required the Prayers of the Colossians againe for himselfe that God might open to him the doore of vtterance to speake the Mystery of Christ for which he was in bonds Thus the Apostle Iames doth teach vs to deale one toward another e Iames 5 14. Is any sicke among you Let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and annoint him with Oile in the name of the Lord the Prayer of Faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp All which examples and Commaundements serue to guide vs to the performaunce of this speciall dutie that we are charged and commaunded to pray one for another and to be mindfull one of another in our best thoughts and most serious Meditations Reason 1. The Reasons heereof being rightly waighed will easily gaine our affections to yeeld to this truth For first the Communion and fellowship that is among the Saints requireth our Prayers one for another We beleeue that there is one body one head one company one inheritaunce one Brotherhood f Ephes 4 3. as we see Ephes 4. Endeuour to keepe the vnity of the spirite in the bond of peace there is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all Now what Communion were this among the members of Christ vnlesse we were straightly tyed to pray one for another and to performe this mutual dutie one for another So that the want of it is a plaine argument that we are not members of the same body seeing we desire not the good of them Reason 2. Secondly it is a most forcible weapon put into our hands whereby we are made able to helpe our selues and the rest of our Brethren which are fellow-souldiers with vs all of vs fighting vnder the same Captain Iesus Christ Their fighting is our fighting their retyring is our retyring their victory is our victory their loosing of the field is our loosing of the field For euerie one is not a Soldier by himselfe but wee are all ioynt-souldiers together wee ouercome together and we are put to the foyle together For euen as souldiers do not onely stand vpon their seuerall guards but vnite their forces togither whereby it commeth to passe that they who being seuered assunder and scattered abroad might easily be ouercome hauing ioyned their forces are vnconquerable and vnresistable so if we doo not onely looke to our selues and our owne footing but ioyne in Prayer with other they for vs and wee for them our spirituall enemies shall not be able to confront vs or confound vs but we shall make them turne their backes to vs and their faces from vs. The Apostle g Ephes 6 18. naming the Armour which we must all put on to defend our selues and our Brethren and to offend our enemy doth set down Prayer as a chiefe meanes to obtaine Gods assistance for our selues and others Reason 3. Thirdly Prayer is a Medicine to heale all maladies and a Plaister to cure all sores What Physition is it that hath such a receite What Chirurgion that hath such a salue The Maisters of that Art haue seuerall remedies for sicknesses and diseases that come of contrary causes but this Medicine will take away all our spirituall greefes and infirmities yea albeit they proceede of contrary causes So then it must needs be a soueraigne Salue that serueth to such seuerall purposes This is it which the Apostle Iames pointeth out vnto vs h Iames 5 16. Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that yee may be healed for the Prayer of a righteous man auayleth much if it bee feruent Seeing therefore wee are as a body standing of many members and seeing prayer is a weapon to defend vs and a medicine to heale vs it followeth that we must vse it one to helpe and succour another Vse 1. Now let vs see what are the Vses First we learne that the vse